TDc 


COL.  GEORGE  WASHINGTON  FLOWERS 
MEMORIAL  COLLECTION 


DUKE  UNIVERSITY  LIBRARY 
DURHAM.  N.  C 


PRESENTED  BY 

W.  W.  FLOWERS 


.* 


♦ 


• 


• 


I 


I 


4 


t 


OCKFOKD 


wmaiwe. 


BY  A.   B.    SEALS 


# 


I 


ATLANTA,    GEORGIA: 
ftlj^jsiIZTjIn  r»rfi^rnis"o  house 

WOOD,  HANLMTER,  RICE  I  CO. 


* 


< 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1861,  by 

A.  B.  SEALS, 

In  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  for  the  Northern  District  of 

Georgia. 


R<- 


IffiE  FLOWERS  COLLECTION 

c  ■    ,  ,      ROCKFORD.       f     * 

i 


CHAPTER    1. 

We  are  all  creatures  of  impulse,  guided  in  the  main 
by  our  passions,  whims  and  caprices.  The  human  mind 
is  so  constituted  that  it  requires  a  certain  quantity  of 
aliment,  like  the  physical  system,  to  sustain  and  keep  it 
upon  its  proper  balance.  That  pabulum  must  be  gar- 
nered from  the  great  field  of  literature,  which  blooms 
and  blossoms  in  every  nation  of  the  civilized  globe. 
Like  the  pilgrim  in  search  of  Truth,  the  neophyte  of 
learning  is  puzzled  to  find  a  shrine  at  which  he  may 
worship  and  receive  the  signet  which  will  serve  as  a 
passport  into  the  Temple  of  Fame.  What  the  unhappy 
pilgrim  had  considered  as  Truth  in  his  own  country,  was 
so  different  from  that  crowning  virtue  of  mortals  in  otfc 
er  regions,  that  his  heart  sank  within  him,  and  he  girded 
his  loins  afresh,  rebuckled  the  sandals  upon  his  weary 
feet,  and  retraced  the  space  of  his  fruitless  journey  until 
the  minarets  and  spires  of  his  own  village  gladdened  his 
eyes  once  more.  The  taste  of  our  people  is  so  different, 
that   it  behooves  the  writers  of  romances  to  introduce 


tt 


R 


4  ROCKFORD. 

scenes  into  their  works  which  may  please  all  classes  of 
society ;  even  then,  the  more  fastidious  may  heap  coals 
of  fire  upon  the  heads  of  the  innocent  authors. 

True,  there  is  a  great  diversity  of  opinion  existing  in 
the  minds  of  individuals,  even,  who  are  competent  judges 
of  literature,  as  to  what  constitutes  true  merit.  That  is 
just  and  proper.  If  their  minds  ran  in  the  same  smooth, 
unruffled  channel,  the  mass  of  readers  would  become  dis- 
gusted with  the  easy  path  they  tread,  and  retire  from  a 
race  in  which  there  are  no  competitors.  It  is  controversy 
that  brings  truth  to  light,  and  fashions  out  the  safest 
plan  for  the  government  of  all  social  bodies.  Like  the 
rays  of  incidence  and  reflection,  which  move  always  in 
equal  angles  though  in  different  directions,  the  champi- 
ons upon  the  arena  of  debate  divest  every  question  of 
its  surplus  proportions,  and  erect  a  model  which  is 
pleasing  to  every  one ;  or  each  party  creates  a  system 
of  principles  which  has  its  own  admirers. 

As  there  is  a  marked  difference  in  the  opinions  of 
wise  legislators  upon  the  systems  of  government,  so 
there  is  a  diversity  in  the  minds  of  those  who  write 
novels,  plays,  and  books  of  amusement.  The  works  of 
fiction,  of  late  years,  are  masked  batteries,  from  which 
the  authors  assail  the  public  in  every  conceivable  form. 
The  religion  of  particular  sects  is  ridiculed  and  put  to 
the  blush  after  a  style  so  ludicrous,  that  the  members 
are  often  tempted  to  renounce  their  faith  and  adopt 
some  other  creed.  It  is  not  to  be  doubted,  that  the 
loose  writers  of  French  romances  have  prepared  the 
way  for  every  revolution  which  has  deluged  the  streets 


ROCKFORD.  5 

of  Paris  with  blood,  for  the  last  hundred  years.  But 
scribblers  will  write,  and  even  a  starving  population 
will  buy  and  read  books.  If  the  best  talent  of  the 
country  is  not  engaged  in  writing  histories,  essays,  or 
romances  of  a  legitimate  literary  character,  the  legions 
of  small  fn/,  who  have  no  higher  aspirations  than  to 
amuse  the  giddy  crowd  for  a  brief  hour,  are  filling  our 
book-stores  with  their  worthless  trash,  which  is  daily 
corrupting  the  morals  of  our  youth,  thus  paving  the 
way  for  the  subversion  and  dethronement  of  reason. 

How  shall  this  thing  be  guarded  against?  The  de- 
plorable system  cannot  be  changed,  except  by  the  force 
of  education  and  right  reason.  Teach  a  boy  that  the 
unequalled  romances  of  Walter  Scott  are  not  to  belaid 
aside  for  the  lascivious  productions  of  Eugene  Sue,  or 
the  startling  tales  of  horror  which  have  rendered  Alex- 
ander Dumas  so  noted,  and  you  place  him  in  the  right 
path  to  avoid  insurmountable  obstructions  in  his  literary 
pilgrimage.  The  masses  of  mankind  cannot  be  taught 
in  a  single  day  or  a  year;  but  a  series  of  years  spent  by 
the  educators  of  youth  may  effect  a  great  change  in  this 
matter. 

The  appearance  of  so  many  new  novels  of  late  year.- 
from  writers  unknown  to  fame,  will  tempt  many  inexpe- 
rienced authors  to  soar  iiro  realms  of  ether  bright,  hut 
their  own  leaden  weight  will  bring  them  down  upon  a 
level  with  terrestrial  things.  If  a  hook  without  merit 
forces  its  way  into  polite  circles,  the  eager  crowd  may 
read  it;  but  the  condemnation  of  wise  critics  will  BOOD 
consign  it  to  the  shades  of   oblivion.     Criticism   is 

235956 


1 5  ROCKFORD. 

sharp  lancet  which  is  admirably  adapted  to  the  work  of 
draining  off  superfluous  fountains,  yet  it  often  kills  an  in- 
nocent victim.  The  English  and  Scotch  Reviewers  sent 
so  many  shafts  into  the  ranks  of  mistakendom,  who 
were  trying  to  force  a  passage  into  the  Temple  of  Fame, 
that  none  but  the  valiant  and  true  in  the  palmy  days  of 
Byron.  Scott  and  Moore,  were  permitted  to  climb  high 
up  the  hill  of  the  Muses. 

If  a  romance  is  not  intended  to  instruct,  as  well  as 
amuse  the  reader,  it  is  written  in  vain.  There  are  but 
feAv  authors  who  are  capable  of  spinning  out  a  tale  by 
merely  giving  narrations,  after  the  pleasing  style  of  the 
old  class  of  writers,  therefore  a  variety  of  characters 
must  be  introduced  to  cater  to  the  taste  of  the  multitude. 
The  monotone  of  a  reader  renders  his  hearers  weary  and 
uneasy ;  yet  the  musical  modulations  of  a  well-trained 
voice  fall  upon  the  attentive  ears  of  an  eager  auditory 
like  the  thrilling  chimes  of  a  golden  bell.  The  descrip- 
tion of  a  beautiful  landscape  would  not  be  so  charming 
if  the  writer  should  draw  the  picture  of  no  rugged 
mountains  and  desolate  heaths.  A  beautiful,  clear  rip- 
pling brook,  as  it  rushes  heedlessly  and  playfully  along 
over  its  pebbly  bed,  gladdens  the  eye  and  freshens  the 
grove ;  but  the  very  flocks  and  herds  loathe  and  fly 
from  a  sluggish,  turbid  pool.  It  is  contrast  that  renders 
beauty  more  sublime,  and  variety  scatters  all  the  flowers 
of  the  forest  in  our  paths ;  even  the  kingdom  of  Flora, 
would  bloom  in  vain  if  the  hedges  were  planted  alone 
with  roses  or  lilies.  The  sensitive  plant,  which  shrinks 
from  the  touch  and  closes  its  tiny  leaves  when  the  rough 


ROCKFORD.  7 

winds  visit  them  too  freely,  has  no  sweet  flower,  but 
every  model  of  grace  and  beauty  exists  in  its  slender 
form.  It  is  not  to  be  excluded  from  the  garden,  for  it 
is  a  sweet  sister  to  the  flowers.  They  look  more  beau- 
tiful by  its  side,  and  they  protect  and  guard  it  from 
harm. 

I  propose  to  write  a  novel,  not  after  the  style  of 
trashy  authors,  whose  existence  is  only  ephemeral,  but 
one  which  may  interest  and  instruct  the  reader.  The 
abuse  of  no  religious  sect  will  find  a  place  in  these  pages. 
If  the  work  has  merit,  the  public  will  soon  discover  it ; 
if  it  has  none,  it  will  share  the  fate  of  thousands  of 
others  which  were  written  only  to  gratify  the  whim  of 
the  authors.  Like  the  author  of  Gil  Bias,  I  respectfully 
ask  a  perusal  of  this  work.  The  reader  may  remember 
the  fable  that  the  author  relates  in  the  opening  chapter 
of  that  masterly  work. 


ROCKFORD. 


CHAPTER    II. 

"The  moon  shines  so  brightly,  my  dear,"  said  Mr. 
Rockford  to  his  wife,  as  he  made  preparations  for  an 
|yening  walk,  "that  I  have  an  inclination  to  step  over 
to  the  village  hotel  and  spend  an  hour  in  conversation 
with  our  friends." 

"  Look !  Mr.  Rockford,  how  the  baby  smiles  upon  you. 
Do  you  not  hear  him  say,  'Papa'  ?  He  extends  his  lit- 
tle hands  for  you  to  take  him.  Do  remain  with  us  this 
beautiful  Winter  evening.  There  is  such  a  pleasant, 
bright^firc  burning  in  the  grate,  and  the  hall  looks  so 
comfortable." 

Mr.  Rockford  excused  himself,  and  promising  to  re- 
turn by  ten  o'clock,  hurried  from  the  house,  and  was 
soon  walking  briskly  in  the  direction  of  the  principal 
square  of  the  town.  Mrs.  Rockford  kissed  the  rosy 
cheeks  of  Sebastian  more  than  once,  and  standing  him 
upon  the  marble  slab  which  supported  a  costly  mirror, 
she  pressed  her  darling  to  her  bosom  as  he  endeavored 
to  strike  his  own  beautiful  image  reflected  from  the 
crystal  surface  of  the  glass.  Sebastian  was  a  promising 
little  boy  of  two  years  of  age.  His  light  auburn  ring- 
lets clustered  in  many  a  curl  about  his  well  shaped  head. 
His  blue  eyes  made  his  mother  glad,  when  they  beamed 
upon  her  with  an  expression  of  intelligence  so  far  be- 
yond one  of  his  age. 


ROCKFORD.  9 

" Bless  mother's  little  darling;  she  would  not  take 
the  world  for  him,  Kiss  mother,  and  then  get  down 
upon  the  carpet  and  play  with  Jupe." 

Jupe  was  a  little  white  woolly  fiec,  which  had  heen  bo 
much  petted,  that  he  considered  no  place  about  the 
house  too  sacred  for  him  to  eater!  The  sofa  and  rock- 
ing-chairs were  occupied  by  this  diminutive  specimen  of 
the  canine  race,  whenever  it  pleased  him  to  take  a  nap. 
Jupe  was  never  satisfied  when  little  Sebastian  Avas  out 
of  his  light*  Sebastian  returned  his  love  with  all  tie 
ardor  that  an  affectionate  child  is  capable  of  p  mrr. 

When  Jupc  would  play  too  freely  with  Sebastian's  toy.-. 
or  throw  down  his  block  houses  and  run  off  with  Li- 
ivory  rattle,  the  boy  would  chase  and  fleck  him  with 
his  whip.  Jupe  had  too  much  sense  or  did  not  care  to 
hurt  Sebastian;  but  as  dogs  are  not  more  patient  of  ill 
treatment  than  human  beings  are,  Jupe  became  nervous 
when  Sebastian  bit  his  soft  velvet  ears  too  hard,  and 
never  failed  to  give  him  an  unlucky  snap  upon  the  fin- 
ger-. Sebastian  would  run  to  his  mother,  crying,  with 
many  bitter  complaints  against  Jupe.  She,  upon  occa- 
sions of  that  kind,  would  order  Jupe  to  be  moderately 
chastised,  and  sent  to  Lis  kennel  in  disgrace. 

"Hero,  Jupe,"  said  Mrs.  Rockford,  as  she  stood  ,v 
bastian  down   upon    the   floor,    "come   and   play   with 
darling." 

Jupe  barked  immoderately,  and  playfully  bit  Sebas- 
tian upon  his  leg.  They  were  soon  rolling  over  and 
over  upon  the  floor,   while   Mv<.    Rockford  beheld 

le  with  uiucb  delight.     Her  happin  m<  >\  to 


10  ROCKFORD. 

concentrate*!  in  the  boundless  love  she  entertained  for 
her  son.  She  almost  idolized  him,  and  yet  her  love  for 
her  husband  was  not  in  the  least  diminished  by  its  being 
divided  with  Sebastian.  All  the  wealth  of  Golconda, 
added  to  the  priceless  pearls  of  the  ocean,  are  not  so 
dear  in  a  parent's  eyes  as  a  lovely  child.  Thus  thought 
Mrs.  Rockford,  as  she  seated  herself  before  the  glowing 
grate,  with  the  household  pets  playing  at  her  feet.  She 
was  a  lovely  woman,  capable  of  rendering  a  household 
happy  and  sharing  the  felicity  herself.  She  was  indus- 
trious and  prided  herself  in  arranging  and  putting  every 
thing  in  its  proper  place.  The  piano  was  dressed  oif 
with  a  costly  covering,  embroidered  by  her  own  fingers. 
A  green  vine  formed  the  border  of  this  magnificent 
piece  of  her  handiwork.  In  the  center  was  a  vase  of 
flowers,  and  numerous  devices  filled  the  space.  The 
embroidered  mats  for  the  lamps  were  not  the  least 
attractive  ornaments  of  the  center-table,  and  the  willow 
basket,  filled  with  Sebastian's  toys,  was  beautified  with 
numerous  emblems  wrought  in  crewel.  These  were  only 
a  few  of  the  fruits  of  her  accomplishments  and  industry. 
It  is  generally  supposed  that  women  are  unhappy 
because  the  greater  portion  of  their  time  is  spent  within 
doors,  but  such  is  not  the  case.  They  have  a  thousand 
things  to  interest  them  which  are  not  attractive  to  men. 
A  woman  will  sit  for  weeks,  and  labor  with  her  needle, 
embroidering  a  pair  of  undersleeves  or  a  single  cambric 
handkerchief.  When  Mrs.  Rockford  was  not  employ- 
ing her  time  in  reading,  or  playing  with  Sebastian,  it 
was  thus  that  she  amused  herself.      She  rang   a  little 


ROCKFORD.  H 

brazen  bell  that  lay  upon  the  mantel,  and  Lucinda,  the 
housemaid,  entered.  Lucinda  brought  the  work-basket, 
which  was  filled  with  the  scraps  of  many  samples  of 
domestic  goods.  Placing  the  basket  by  her  side,  this 
industrious  lady  commenced  selecting  some  of  the  latest 
styles  which  were  to  form  the  squares  of  a  quilt  for 
Sebastian's  bed.  Being  satisfied  with  the  selection  of 
colors,  she  commenced  cutting  the  pieces  into  diminutive 
squares,  triangles  and  crescents.  If  the  manufacture 
of  quilts  is  considered  a  waste  of  time,  it  is  truly  a 
great  saving  of  rags.  It  would  be  but  light  employ- 
ment, indeed,  for  a  lady  to  make  enough  quilts  for  a 
whole  community,  if  it  were  only  requisite  for  her  to 
cut  the  different  goods  into  pieces  of  the  length  of  the 
quilts,  and  sew  them  together.  The  good  ladies  ought 
to  have  their  own  way  about  their  household  affairs. 
Let  them  cut  their  cloth  into  as  many  fairy-like  sec- 
tions as  they  please,  and  stitch  in  rose,  lily  or  japonic  a 
patterns. 

But  Sebastian  was  not  of  this  opinion,  nor  was  Jupe. 
or  at  least  their  actions  indicated  it,  for  they  rose  from 
the  floor  as  if  by  mutual  consent,  and  made  an  attack 
upon  the  good  lady's  basket.  The  boy  emptied  it  upon 
the  floor  and  commenced  selecting  the  Bcrapa  <>i'  tli< 
brightest  colors,  before  his  mother  was  aware  of  his 
intentions.  Jupe  seized  several  bits  of  cloth,  regardless 
of  their  whiteness,  with  his  tiny  sharp  (teeth,  and  ran 
to  his  usual  safe  retreat  under  the  sofa,  lie  w. 
fairy-like  in  his  physical  proportions,  thai  he  could 
occupy  a  very  small  space.     Lucinda  had  upon  several 


12  KOCKFORI). 

occasions  tried  to  eject  him  from  his  lurking  place.  The 
sofa  was  so  shaped  that  its  frame  work  almost  rested 
upon  the  floor.  Jupc  effected  his  entrance  to  this  safe 
asylum  by  a  small  aperture  between  one  of  the  legs  and 
slabs  of  the  sofa.  It  was  necessary  to  remove  the  sofa 
in  order  to  arrest  the  miscreant.  Jupe  had  sense  enough 
to  know  this  ;  besides  he  was  all  pluck,  and  if  he  took 
■git  into  his  head  to  withstand  a  siege  he  would  maintain 
his  position  and  remain  in  his  impregnable  fortress  from 
{lie  rising  of  the  sun  to  the  going  down  thereof.  Se- 
bastian ran  all  over  the  room,  scattering  his  trophies, 
while  Jupe  applauded  him  by  keeping  up  a  continual 
barking. 

Lucinda  was  ordered  to  gather  up  the  scraps,  and 
place  them  beyond  the  reach  of  Sebastian.  The  ser- 
vant did  as  she  was  directed,  and  Sebastian  was  upon 
the  eve  of  receiving  a  slight  chastisement  for  his  con- 
duct, when  his  mother  remembered  that  he  would  relate 
everything  to  his  father  when  he  came  home.  Mr. 
Rockford  was  not  favorable  to  the  rigid  training  of 
children,  believing  that  a  child  should  be  taught  the 
enormity  of  an  offence  before  the  punishment  is  inflict- 
ed. The  mother  laid  aside  her  work  for  the  balance  of 
the  evening,  and  ordered  her  basket  put  away.  She 
was  in  no  mood  to  proceed  with  her  work,  nor  could 
she  have  done  so  to  advantage,  for  Jupe  had  some  of 
her  select  scraps  in  his  safe  keeping.  She  knew  lie 
would  stay  under  the  sofa  for  hours  to  come.  The  war 
had  been  waged,  and  he  was  not  yet  willing  to  surrender. 
Mrs.  Rockford  readily  forgave  her  child,  but  poor  Jupc 


ROCKFORD.  23 

must  suffer  in  the  flesh  when  she  should  lay  her  hands 
upon  him.  She  smoothed  the  dishevelled  ringlets  of 
her  darling,  kissed  his  coral  lips,  and  took  him  in  her 
arms  and  sang  him  to  sleep. 

How  blessed  is  that  happy  mother  who  has  an  angel 
sleeping  in  her  arms  !  An  innocent  child  is  the  true 
type  of  those  celestial  beings,  whose  dwelling  place  is 
Paradise.  If  a  child  has  the  germs  of  sin  within  it. 
the  commencement  of  its  trangressions  is  not  co-cval 
with  its  birth.  .Angels  guard  the  slumbers  of  infants, 
and  fan  their  cheeks  with  snow  white  wings.  •  Sebastian 
slept  the  sweet  sleep  of  happy  childhood.  His  mother 
unloosed,  his  tiny  fingers  from  her  neck,  around  which 
his  arms  had  clung  as'  if  for  protection,  and  gently 
placing  him  in  his  little  bed,  covered  him  up  carefully. 
Taking  a  book  from  the  center-table,  she  sat  down  to 
read  until  the  return  of  her  husband. 

When  Mr.  Rockford  left  his  stately  mansion  to  walk 
to  the  town,  the  moon  shone  brilliantly  and  the  pebbly 
walks  resounded  beneath  his  manly  tread.     The  steeples 
of  the  churches  and  the  dome  of  the  town  hall  reflected 
the  silvery  rays  of  the  orb  of  night  from  their  metallic 
coverings.      Crofton  was  a  quiet,  nice  town,  and  possess- 
ed an  intelligent  population,  noted  for  integrity,  sobriety 
and  industry.     In  the  business  season  the  place  had  a 
bustling,  commercial-like  appearance.      It  was  a  se;iport 
whose  harbor  admitted  ships  of  light  tonnage.      Situate] 
at  the  mouth  of  a  navigable  river,  which  bad  its  source 
in  the  upland    districts  of    the   Stat.;,    (he   commodious 
ware-rooms  were  the  recipients  of  tbe  staple  produce  of 


14  ROCKFORD. 

the  country.  Besides,  the  place  was  considered  very 
healthy,  and  was  frequently  resorted  to  by  those  in 
search  of  a  quiet  retreat.  The  waves  of  the  Atlantic 
dashed  against  the  base  of  the  steep  bluff  upon  which 
tlie  town  sfood,  and  the  ears  of  the  citizens  had  learned 
to  love  the  harmonious  echoes  of  the  moving  billows/) 
Mr.  Rockford  approached  the  square  upon  which  the 
.principal  hotel  was  located,  and  was  proceeding  quietly 
along  the  walk  when  his  attention  was  arrested  by  the 
appearance  of  a  large  crowd  assembled  at  the  corners 
of  the  street.  He  approached  the  assemblage  and  en- 
quired the  cause  of  the  excitement.  One  of  the  citizens 
told  him  that  a  murder  had  just  been  committed  by  a 
desperate  character,  and  one  of  the  most  inoffensive, 
upright  men  in  Crofton  wTas  the  unfortunate  victim. 
The  citizens  had  assembled  for  the  purpose  of  consid- 
ering the  propriety  of  taking  the  law  in  their  own  hands, 
and  dealing  out  summary  punishment  to  the  offender. 

Mr.  Rockford  was  a  good  man,  and  having  practiced 
law  in  Crofton  many  years,  his  views  upon  all  subjects 
were  duly  respected,  He  was  instantly  importuned  by 
those  present,  to  speak  to  the  infuriated  citizens,  and, 
if  possible,  to  induce  them  to  respect  the  supremacy  of 
the  law.  He  responded  to  their  call,  and  mounting  the 
steps  of  one  of  the  stores,  admonished  them  not  to 
abuse  the  privileges  they  then  enjoyed  as  law-abiding 
and  God-fearing  men.  He  said  it  was  true  that  one  of 
the  best  men  in  the  community  had  fallen  by  the  hands 
of  a  desperate  man,  yet  he  was  in  safe  custody,  and 
they  had  laws  which  ought  truly  to  be  executed ;    but 


ROCKFORD.  15 

the  Statutes  of  the  State  pointed  out  the  plan  by  which 
they  should  be  enforced. 

The  citizens  were  induced  to  pursue  the  course  point- 
ed out  by  Mr.  Rockford,  and  the  assembly  adjourned 
to  the  Court  House,  where  the  case  was  legally  disposed 
of.  The  jury  of  inquest  having  made  up  their  verdict 
against  the  prisoner,  the  proof  before  the  Court  was 
conclusive,  after  the  examination  of  three  witness*  3, 
The  prisoner  was  sent  to  jail  under  the  charge  of  mur- 
der. Mr.  Rockford  sought  his  peaceful  and  happy 
home,  rejoicing  that  he  had  been  the  instrument  of 
preserving  his  community  from  the  stigma  of  a  desper- 
ate act  about  to  be  committed  by  the  irated,  but  well 
meaning  citizens. 


16  ROCKFORD. 


CHAPTER    III. 

It  was  a  custom  indulged  in  by  Sir  Walter  Scott  to 
rise  early  and  take  long  morning  walks  while  he  was 
engaged  in  the  composition  of  any  one  of  his  great 
works.  He  supposed  that  his  mind  was  free  from  care 
at  such  times,  and  his  solitary  rambles  lent  that  beauty 
and  vigor  to  his  compositions  which  are  seen  in  the 
writings  of  no  other  authors.  The  human  mind  is  so 
constituted  that  it  requires  rest,  exercise,  and  indul- 
gence. Being  a  philosopher  by  nature,  this  great  man 
knew  that  the  mind,  like  the  body,  would  be  exposed  to 
the  ravages  of  decay,  without  fresh  pabulum  to  feed 
upon.  He  would  stand  for  hours  and  indulge  his  fancy 
in  beholding  the  silvery  sheets  of  water  pour  over  the 
rough  ledges  of  rock,  and  unite  again  in  the  bosom 
of  the  soft  rippling  stream.  Coleridge  composed  the 
'"Rime  of  the  Ancient  Mariner"  during  a  pleasant 
evening  excursion.  Lord  Byron  would  never  have  writ- 
ten the  unequalled  poem  of  "  Childe  Harold,"  if  his  foot- 
steps had  never  wandered  beyond  the  limits  of  his 
native  country.  As  sweetly  as  his  liquid  verse  flows  in 
melodious  streams,  he  confessed  that  it  was  quite  diffi- 
cult for  him  to  compose,  unless  he  was  very  familiar 
with  his  subject,  and  at  such  times  as  his  mind  was 
completely  under  his  control.     Shelley  had  a  peculiar 


ROCKFORD.  17 

fancy  for  sail  boats.  If  he  was  not  indulging  his  fond- 
ness for  this  sport  in  sailing  across  the  lake,  he  would, 
when  fatigued  with  labor,  hasten  to  the  water  side,  and, 
child-like,  sail  diminutive  boats  near  the  shore.  It  is 
related  of  him,  that  lie  was  so  fond  of  constructing 
ships  and  sail  boats  out  of  paper,  that  he  would  tear 
leaves  from  a  book  however  so  costly.  Upon  one  occa- 
sion, he  was  sitting  upon  the  banks  of  a  river  in  a 
meditative  mood.  He  had  left  his  little  boats  at  home, 
and,  unfortunately,  had  no  book  with  him.  He  could 
not  be  deprived  of  his  pleasure,  and  taking  out  a  Bank- 
bill  of  considerable  value,  he  fashioned  out  a  boat  and 
flung  it  into  the  stream. 

Napoleon  Bonaparte  so  prepared  his  mind  for  labor  by 
by  violent  exercise,  that  he  accomplished  more  in  a  given 
space  than  any  General  of  modern  times.  And  if  we 
except  Julius  Caesar,  who  was  one  of  the  most  accom- 
plished scholars  among  the  ancients,  the  great  Napoleon 
had  no  superior.  The  periods  of  history  are  so  strangely 
divided  by  those  who  are  considered  competent  judges, 
that  we  are  in  doubt  whether  it  is  proper  to  class  Juliu> 
Caesar  among  the  ancients,  or  not.  Some  authors  face- 
tiously speak  of  events  which  happened  before  antiquity 
itself  began  ;  but  let  dates  begin  or  end  as  the  caprices 
of  men  may  limit  them,  Julius  Caesar  finished  the  an- 
cient and  laid  the  corner-stone  of  modern  times.  Hia 
history  of  the  Gallic  War  was  composed  in  his  camps  : 
it  could  not  have  been  written  by  one,  with  half  the 
vigor,  who  was  not  a  participator  himself  in  those  in- 
teresting scenes. 


18  ROCKFORD. 

Joscphus  Napoleon  Bonaparte  Snibbens  had  a  great 
fancy  for  imitating  distinguished  men.  He  imagined 
that  he  was  learned,  for  the  reason  that  he  had  read 
and  studied  the  works  of  great  authors.  It  was  certain 
that  he  had  read  "Bobbins'  Outlines  of  History  "  and 
"Tooke's  Pantheon."  He  could  discourse  eloquently 
upon  the  mighty  deeds  of  the  Egyptian  heroes  ;  and 
when  he  was  relating  the  scenes  of  the  Chinese  revolu- 
tion he  always  grew  pathetic.  Mr.  Snibbens  was  a 
great  man,  as  most  of  his  patrons  and  pupils  thought. 
He  had  come  to  Crofton  to  teach  the  juvenile  portion 
of  the  community,  not  only  the  theories  of  the  learned 
authors,  but  he  intended  that  the  society  of  the  place 
should  be  improved  by  his  illustrious  example. 

Early  on  the  morning  subsequent  to  the  events  related 
in  the  preceding  chapter,  Mr.  Snibbens  emerged  from 
his  boarding-house  for  the  express  purpose  of  taking 
his  usual  morning  walk.  The  weather  was  cool  and 
bracing,  and  the  white  frost  glittered  upon  the  ground 
like  transparent  crystals.  Buttoning  his  overcoat  up 
to  his  chin,  and  straightening  up  the  collar  to  protect 
his  ears  from  the  cold,  this  modern  genius  directed  his 
footsteps  to  the  sea-side.  He  had  not  proceeded  far 
when  he  met  John  Simpkins,  one  of  the  town  merchants^ 
on  his  way  to  his  place  of  business. 

"Good  morning,  friend  Simpkins,"'  said  Snibbens,  as 
he  halted  for  a  regular  chat,  "this  is  delightful  weather. 
Thomson  gives  such  glowing  descriptions  of  Winter 
mornings,  in  his  poem  on  the  Seasons,  that  I  am  almost 
tempted  to  rehearse  a  few  of  the  stanzas  for  your  es- 
pecial benefit." 


ROCKFORD.  ID 

"Ah!  Mr.  Snibbens,"  replied  Simpkins,  "you  men  of 
learning  are  excellent  companions;  but  a  plodding  mer- 
chant, like  myself,  is  always  at  a  loss  to  find  suitable 
words  to  repay  you  for  your  fine  display  of  rhetoric." 

Snibbens  received  the  compliment  with  studied  af- 
fectation, and  taking  a  pinch  of  snuff,  described  ;. 
geometrical  figure  upon  the  ground  with  his  walking 
stick,  and  was  on  the  point  of  entering  upon  a  disci 
sion  concerning  the  properties  of  angles,  but  he  was  ~< 
anxious  to  learn  the  particulars  of  the  murder  that  he 
changed  his  determination. 

i{  Come,  friend  Simpkins,"  said  the  erudite  pedagogue. 
"  please  relate  to  me  what  information  you  have  gathered 
relative  to  the  heart-rending  occurrence  of  last  evening, 
which,  as  I  have  been  informed,  has  no  parallel  in  the 
history  of  Crofton.*'  (Here  Snibbens  took  snuff  a  sec- 
ond time,  and  looked  wise.) 

••It    is  true,"  replied  Simpkins,   "that  it  is  a  deed 
which  makes  one  shudder  to  think  of,  yet  I  have  read 
of  crimes  as  equally  horrible.      Carl  Royston  has  bi 
the  terror  of  this  community  ever  since  his  dissipation 
commenced.     A  few  years  since  he  was  an  accomplished 
clerk  in   one   of  the   principal  business   houses   in    this 
town.      lie  was  admired  and  respected  by  all  who  knei 
him,  and  was  considered  by  his  employers  as  a   man  «>f 
strict  integrity.     For  a  long  time  he  has  led  a  despei 
life.     He  was  supposed  to  have  been  implicated  in  ;i 
murder  Committed  only  a  few  miles  from  Orofton,  but 
sufficient  evidence  Wtn  not  produced  upon  tin-  inv< 
tion   to  convict  him.     Last  night  In-  wi  iting  ;i 


20  BOCKPOBD. 

disturbance  in  the  sitting  room  of  the  hotel,  where 
sereral  gentlemen  were  conversing,  when  they  endeav- 
ored to  pacify  him.  He  commenced  throwing  the  chairs 
about  the  room,  and  one  of  them  struck  Jonathan  Wins- 
low.  That  gentleman  remarked  that  he  was  a  peaceable 
man,  but  was  not  in  the  least  inclined  to  submit  to  a 
wanton  insult.  He  made  no  advance  upon  Royston, 
but  cautioned  him  not  to  molest  him  again.  Royston 
drew  out  a  pistol  and  discharged  its  contents  in  the 
breast  of  Winslow,  who  fell  and  expired  in  a  few  min- 
utes.'" 

Mr.  Simpkins  wished  Snibbens  a  very  good  morning, 
and  hurried  to  his  store.  Snibbens  walked  down  to  the 
wharf,  made  a  forcible  speech  to  the  waves,  snuffed  the 
sea  breeze  a  few  minutes,  and  retraced  his  steps  to  his 
boarding-house.  When  he  entered  the  hall,  the  jingling 
sound  of  a  hand-bell  announced  that  breakfast  was 
ready.  He  was  a  punctual  man  in  all  the  relations  of 
life,  but  more  especially  in  his  attendance  at  his  meals. 
He  took  his  accustomed  place  that  morning,  if  not  with 
a  light  heart,  at  least  with  a  keen  appetite. 

Samuel  Culverhouse,  and  his  tidy  wife,  subsisted  upon 
the  profits  of  entertaining  a  dozen  boarders.  Mrs.  Cul- 
verhouse wore  a  Swiss  muslin  cap,  bordered  with  wide 
edging  of  her  own  knitting.  The  good  dame  had  a 
pair  of  old-fashioned  silver  spectacles  which  had  been 
the  property  of  her  grand-mother.  The  glasses  were 
circular,  and  when  she  put  them  on  and  seated  herself 
beside  the  coffee  urn,  she  presented  a  very  ludicrous 
appearance.     Samuel  was  dressed  in  his  everlasting  suit 


ROCKFORD.  21 

of  blue  jeans,  which  his  darling  Dorothy  had  spun  and 
woven  with  her  own  bands. 

"Take  a  bit  of  this  steak,  Mr.  Snibbens?  fine  steak 
— tender  steak.  I  selected  it  myself,"  said  Samuel,  as 
he  helped  each  one  of  the  boarders  to  a  portion  of  the 
savory  dish. 

"Mr.  Snibbens,  will  you  have  cream  and  sugar  in 
your  coffee  this  morning  ?"   said  Dorothy. 

"If  you  please,  madam,"  said  the  learned  pedagogue. 

"Will  you  have  much  sugar  in  it,  Mr.  Snibbens?'* 
continued  the  good  dame. 

"I  am  not  at  all  particular,   my  dear  Mrs.   Culver. 
house,"  anxiously  replied  Snibbens,  who  had  given  tin 
identical  answers  to   the  same  queries  every  morning, 
for  three  years,  in  which  he  had  sojourned  in  the  housi 
of  that  most  excellent  woman. 

The  conversation  naturally  turned  upon  the  murder 
of  Jonathan  Winslow.     Each  one  had  a  good  word  t<> 
say  concerning  the  lamented  man,  while  they  all  loathe] 
the  very  name  of   Royston.     Samuel  entertained  the 
opinion  that  there  would  be  but  little  difficulty  in  the 
conviction  of  Royston,  when  the  case  should  come  up 
for  trial.     Many  murderers  had  been  turned  loose  upon 
that  community,  lie  said,  because  the  lawyers  had  b- 
ably  feed;    and  in  some  instances  the  jury  had  been 
bribed.     Samuel  was  not  certain  of   this,    but   he 
sustained  by  the  boarders^  who  were  not  in  the  habil 
differing  materially  from  the  opinions  as  i  xpressed  by 
the  worthy  host. 

kkI  knew  Winslow  Well,  sir — knew  him  well.''  said  tin 


22  ROCKFORD. 

hearty  Samuel,  as  he  emptied  his  fourth  cup  of  coffee, 
and  helped  himself  to  a  fresh  supply  of  buck-wheat 
cakes.  "A  nobler  man  was  never  an  inhabitant  of 
Crofton  than  he  was.  I  learn  that  old  Mr.  Winslow 
has  employed  lawyer  Rockford  to  prosecute  the  case. 
and  if  he  does  his  duty  and  brings  the  powers  of  his 
mind  to  act  with  their  accustomed  vigor,  it  is  not  to  be 
doubted,  but  that  the  prisoner  will  be  convicted. " 

"  Samuel,  my  darling,"  said  the  good  house-wife,  rais- 
ing her  massive  spectacles  from  her  long  Roman  nose 
and  resting  them  upon  the  frill  of  her  muslin  cap,  "is 
it  the  same  young  Mr.  Winslow  who  used  to  drive  that 
dapple  horse  by  here  last  Summer?" 

"  You  are  right,  my  dear,"  said  the  affectionate  Sam- 
uel. "  You  are  seldom  wrong  in  your  surmises,  Dorothy. 
Mrs.  Primrose  never  made  the  Vicar  of  Wakefield  a 
better  spouse  than  you  have  been  to  me.  Have  Edith 
to  bring  in  some  warm  cakes  from  the  kitchen." 

Samuel  knew  exactly  how  to  cater  to  the  vanity  of 
Dorothy.  She  returned  his  compliment  with  becoming 
modesty,  but  eluded  him  for  being  so  affectionate  before 
company. 

"Why,  la!  Samuel,  what  a  plain  spoken  man  you 
are  !  You  will  make  Mr.  Snibbens  and  Miss  Jerusha 
Smith  blush,  if  you  do  not  quit  using  such  honeyful 
words  to  me  before  them.  I  asked  you  a  question  about 
Mr.  Winslow,  and  you  gave  me  only  a  half  an  answer, 
and  wound  up  by  making  an  appeal  for  warm  cakes." 

"Just  so  my,  dear.  'Variety  is  the  spice  of  life,'  and 
cakes  are  the  staff  of  life  ;  and  you  will  please  have  my 
request  complied  with." 


ROCKF0RD.  2S 

The  good  Dorothy  had  sent  Edith  to  the  kitchen,  to 
assist  the  cook  in  preparing  sausages  for  the  seeond 
table,  and  not  desiring  to  interfere  with  her  own  ar- 
rangements, she  took  a  dish  and  tripped  off  to  do  the 
behests  of  her  husband.  During  her  absence,  Mr. 
Snibbens  related  his  morning's  adventures,  and  expatia- 
ted upon  the  many  happy  thoughts  that  arise  in  the 
mind  while  the  body  is  moderately  exercised  by  a 
pleasant  ramble.  He  never  forgot  to  relate,  in  speaking 
of  the  benefits  the  mind  derives  from  exercise,  thai 
Napoleon  Bonaparte  unloosed  the  leaden  fetters  from 
his  mind,  by  walking  for  hours  before  the  camp-fires  upon 
the  eve  of  a  great  battle.  Mr.  Snibbens  had  re.nl  i 
pictorial  history  of  the  French  Revolution. 

The  mistress  of  the  house  having  made  a  successful 
trip  to  the  kitchen,  returned  laden  with  some  brown 
cakesspread  with  Groshen  butter.  The  boarders  finish- 
ed a  pleasant  meal,  and  left  the  host  and  his  spouse  t<» 
discuss  their  plans  for  the  day. 

Snibbens  went  into  the  hall,  sat  a  few  minutes  by  tin 
fire,  picked  his  teeth  and  smoked  a  cigar.  When  the 
hour  for  opening  school  arrived,  lie  went  to  his  chamber 
and  collected  his  books  which  lie  used  at  recitations. 
He  placed  a  Key  to  Algebra  in  one  pocket  and  a  Dia- 
mond interlinear  translation  <>i*  Virgil  in  the  other. 
Those  were  the  best  friend.-  this  noted  teacher  had  in 
tne  world,  as  he  overcame  many  obstructions  by  making 
drafts  upon  their  oracular  leaves.  lie  went  to  his 
-ehool-room.  and  rang  the  bell.  The  boys  took  tl 
-eats  and  applied  themselves  to  their  lessons. 


24  ROCKFORD. 

When  the  class  in  Virgil  was  called  up  to  recitation, 
three  boys  sauntered  to  the  stand,  each  one  carrying  a 
dilapidated  edition  of  the  works  of  the  Roman  bard  in 
one  hand  and  a  Latin  Dictionary  in  the  other. 

"Which  is  the  lesson,  James  Jones  ?"  asked  the  learn- 
ed teacher. 

"It  commences  at  the  two  hundred  and  fiftieth  line, 
second  Book  of  the  iEneid,  sir." 

"You  may  commence,  James,"  said  Snibbens. 

James  took  his  sweet  gum  from  his  mouth  and  lent  it 
to  the  boy  who  sat  next  to  him,  and  began  his  recitation : 

"  Vertitur  intcrea  coelum — the  interior  of  the  heaven 
was  inverted ;  et  ridt  Oceano  nox — and  the  ocean  rushed 
on  to  the  night  ;  Involens  umbra  magna  terramque  po- 
lumque — overturning  the  great  shade  of  the  earth  with 
a  pole  ;  Myrmidonum  que  dolos — with  the  Myrmidonian 
dollars.  This  translation  did  not  exactly  suit  Snibbens, 
though  he  supposed  that  the  boy  was  not  far  from  being 
right. 

"Wait  a  moment,  James,  until  I  go  into  the  apparatus 
room.     I  thought  I  heard  something  fall." 

Snibbens  went  into  the  little  room,  and  drawing  out 
his  translation,  hastily  looked  over  the  passage  which 
James  had  just  read.  He  placed  some  of  the  retorts 
upon  different  shelves,  made  a  noise,  as  if  picking  up 
something  from  the  floor,  and  having  arranged  "what  the 
class  had  supposed  was  blown  down  by  the  wind,  he 
returned  and  required  James  to  translate  the  sentence 
again.  The  teacher  grew  very  wrathy,  and  flourishing  a 
rod  over  James'  head,  ordered  him  to  translate  it  again. 


ROCKFORD.  25 

but  the  lazy  boy  did  not  improve  by  either  effort.  Snib- 
bens  exercised  James  in  a  lively  manner  with  the  rocl^ 
around  his  shoulders,  waist  and  legs. 

"Listen  at  the  translation  I  give  you  of  this  simple 
sentence,"  said  the  teacher;  and  he  gave  James  one 
more  cut  upon  the  ankle.  "The  heavens  are  turned 
around,  and  the  night  rushes  from  the  ocean,  enveloping 
the  earth,  and  the  sky,  and  the  treachery  of  the  Greeks 
with  a  great  shadow."     Parse  ruit,  sir." 

ik  Emit  is  a  verb,"  said  the  whining  and  sobbing  boy; 
"of  the  first  conjugation  ;  from  ruo,  ruare,  ruavi,  rua- 
tum.  Indicative  mood,  pluperfect  tense,  third  person, 
singular  number,  and  agrees  with  Oceano.  A  verb  must 
agree  with  its  nominative  case  in  number  and  person." 

"He  is  wrong,  Mr.  Snibbens,"  said  Joe  Bishop, 
-•  ruit  is  of  the   third  conjugation." 

tfcI  am  aware  of  that,  Joe,"  replied  the  teacher. 
•w  Bring  me  here  your  dictionary.  How  often  must  I 
point  out  words  to  you?  Do  you  not  see  as  plain  a 
the  nose  on  your  face  that  it  comes  from  ruo,  ruere  rui 
ruitum?  Now  bring  me  here  your  grammar  and  let 
me  show  you  Iioav  to  find  it." 

Snibbens  found  lego,  and  whispered  to  himself,  lege, 
legis,  legit,  legimus,  legiti.%  legunt,  he  discovered  that 
it  was  found  in  the  indicative  mood,  present  tense,  third 
person,  singular  number,  and  agreed  with  nox, 

"  Take  this  lesson  over  again,  boys,  and  if  you  come 
up  here  again  so  deficient  I  will  make  you  remember 
me. 

Snibbens  was  an    industrious   teacher,  who,   when  lie 


2$  ROCKFORD. 

was  master  of  a  subject,  could  impart  instruction  admi- 
rably. '-Primus,  8eemdmi  iartius"  repeated  the  boys. 
"That  is  right,  now  go  to  your  seats  and  study  hard. 
Remember  that  'labor  overcomes  all  difficulties.' 

When  Mr.  Snibbens  was  bothered  and  had  to  refer 
to  his  keys  and  translations,  an  excuse  was  easily 
framed  for  a  visit  to  the  private  room.  He  made  good 
pens,  wrote  a  fair  hand,  ciphered  tolerably  well,  was  ;i 
fluent  reader,  and  made  extensive  displays  with  his 
magic  lantern.  Those  were  the  reasons  that  his  pat- 
rons, who  had  not  suspected  his  deficiency,  supposed 
him  to  be  a  wonderful  genius. 

The  foundation  of  a  boy*s  education  is  frequently 
spoiled  forever  by  just  such  teachers  as  Snibbens,  who 
may  be  found  in  all  communities.  They  adopt  teaching 
as  a  profession,  because  it  is  a  good  stepping-stone  to 
the  law,  medicine  and  divinity.  It  is  often  made  a  sin- 
ecure by  ignorant  men,  who  succeed  in  humbugging  a 
community  by  artifice,  and  plausibility  of  speech. 

Mr.  Snibbens  was  as  punctual,  to  his  business  as  the 
dial  is  true  to  the  sun;  yet  he  aspired  to  the  knowledge 
of  sciences  and  languages,  of  which  he  was  entirely 
ignorant.  The  more  intelligent  of  the  lads,  who  had 
been  placed  under  his  literary  guardianship,  were  cer- 
tain that  his  instructions  were  not  in  the  least  beneficial 
to  them.  They  had  often  hinted  their  suspicious  to 
their  parents,  but  a  father  who  has  forgotten  the  famil- 
iar lessons  which  he  learned  in  his  youth,  is  not  a  proper 
judge  of  the  qualifications  of  a  teacher.  Trustees  of 
academies  and  high  schools  are  more  frequently  chosen 


ROCKFORI).  L»; 

on  account  of  their  wealth  and  influence,  than  for  their 
literary  accomplishments.  Snibbcns  had  maintained 
his  position  unshocked  and  unshaken  against  more  than 
one  competitor  more  competent  to  fill  the  position  than 
himself,  at  several  annual  meetings  of  the  board.  Ev- 
ery one  acknowledged  that  Snibbcns  was  a  good,  clever 
man,  and  it  would  have  been  such  a  pity  to  have  ejected 
him  from  his  position,  when  the  boys  liked  him  so  well : 
and  lie  was  such  a  nice,  handy  gentleman  to  instruct 
the  Sunday  School  classes.  No  one  could  raise  the 
hymns  in  church  better  than  he  could,  and  if  one  of  the 
neighbors  should  be  taken  sick,  he  was  the  best  hand 
to  sit  up,  in  the  town,  lie  was  just  the  man  who  could 
have  obtained  his  board  in  a  family  regardless  of  com- 
pensation, repaying  the  worthy  proprietor  of  the  hoi 
with  no  other  coin  than  the  pious  example  he  might  set 
before  the  children. 


28  ROCKFORD. 


CHAPTER    IV. 

It  is  related  of  the  renowned  Gil  Bias,  that  when  he 
left  the  parental  roof  to  seek  his  fortune  in  the  wide, 
wide  world,  his  mother  bestowed  upon  him  the  last  shil- 
ling she  possessed,  and  shed  copious  tears  at  his  depart- 
ure ;  while  his  father  enriched  him  with  his  blessing,  and 
gently  pushed  him  out  into  the  arena  of  life.  The  father 
often  means  to  bestow  a  blessing  upon  a  son  when  he 
forces  him  to  buffet  the  waves  of  the  sea  of  life,  though 
the  son  may  place  a  different  construction  upon  the 
actions  of  the  father,  and  accuse  him  of  cruelty.  Be 
this  as  it  may,  if  an  individual  is  compelled  to  undergo 
hardships,  and  sense  is  to  be  learned  only  in  the  school 
of  experience,  youth  is  the  proper  season  to  receive  such 
costly  instructions  ;  for  then  their  admonitions  will  be 
lasting. 

Mortimer  Rockford  had  been  the  architect  of  his  own 
magnificent  fortune,  and  had  worked  his  way  up  to  the 
enviable  position  he  now  occupied,  by  persevering  in- 
dustry. His  father  died  while  he  was  a  mere  boy, 
bequeathing  to  his  son  only  a  moderate  competency. 
By  studied  economy  his  mother  was  enabled  to  procure 
subsistence  for  herself  and  son.  Through  the  assistance 
of  friends  and  his  own  scanty  patrimony,  Mortimer 
was  enabled  to  receive  a    Collegiate    education.     He 


ROCKFORD.  29 

graduated  with  distinction,  and  his  valedictory  was  re- 
ceived with  rapturous  applause.  His  mother  welcomed 
him  back  to  the  cottage  with  warm  embraces  and  eyes 
streaming  with  the  tears  of  affection.  She  had  often 
denied  herself  the  necessaries  of  life  to  lay  by  a  small 
sum  to  purchase  clothes  for  her  darling  boy.  He  saw 
the  world  before  him  as  the  great  theatre  upon  which 
was  to  be  enacted  the  great  drama  of  life.  With  a  bold 
and  dauntless  heart,  he  was  contented  to  step  upon  the 
boards  and  perform  his  part.  He  had  early  learned  that 
life  is  a  commingling  of  the  good  and  the  evil,  and 
that  man,  in  a  great  measure,  holds  the  reins  of  happi- 
ness in  his  own  hands. 

What  a  strange  mortal  am  I,  thought  Mortimer,  if, 
with  the  knowledge  I  possess  of  human  nature,  and  the 
modicum  of  learning  that  I  have  gleaned  from  the  in- 
structions of  wise  men,  I  shall  not  be  enabled  to  buffet 
the  waves  of  any  stream  upon  which  my  life-boat  may 
be  hereafter  cast?  I  have  only  to  maintain  a  firm 
position  upon  any  question  that  presents  itself  to  my 
mind,  and  combat  Prejudice  and  Ignorance  with  the 
weapons  of  Reason  and  Common  Sense,  to  obtain  the 
mastery. 

Mortimer  had  not  taken  into  consideration  that  fortune 
or  position  was  to  be  gained  by  other  than  close  manage- 
ment. Neither  of  the  twain  is  the  result  of  any  certain 
plan  of  action.  Men  who  have  been  noted  for  chicanery, 
industry  and  economy,  have  as  often  failed  of  arriving 
at  distinction,  or  been  disappointed  in  the  accumulation 
of  bags  of  golden  coins.  ;is  those  a\  1 1 « >  have  waited  for 


30  ROCKFORD. 

the  waves  of  prosperity  to  waft  them  upon  a  golden 
beach.  He  had  adopted  the  law  as  his  profession, 
though  his  fees  had  been  meager  in  the  beginning,  and 
at  first  he  was  almost  denied  the  means  of  subsistence ; 
yet  Themis,  at  times,  poured  into  his  coffers  bountiful 
showers  of  gold. 

Fifteen  years  of  incessant  labor  and  toil  found  Morti- 
mer, surely  but  slowly,  ascending  to  the  topmost  round  of 
the  ladder  in  his  profession.  He  had  been  a  friend  to 
the  needy,  had  combatted  and  contended  with  error  in 
all  its  forms  and  phases,  and  Fame  was  almost  within 
his  grasp.  He  had  nearly  overcome  the  asperities  of 
life,  had  passed  the  rapids  of  man's  existence  and  was 
just  entering  upon  the  gulf  of  happiness,  when  the 
flower  of  his  youth  was  beginning  to  fade.  He  was  a 
famous  lawyer  and  bade  fair  to  arrive  at  eminence  within 
a  few  years,  when  Miss  Josephine  Broxton,  the  belle  of 
the  State,  enriched  him  with  her  heart  and  hand,  and 
encumbered  him  with  a  magnificent  dowry. 

Mr.  Rockford  built  one  of  the  most  costly  edifices 
that  was  ever  erected  in  the  environs  of  Crofton.  It 
was  in^  Crofton  that  he  was  born  and  reared,  and  it  was 
there  that  he  wished  to  pass  the  remaining  years  of  his 
life.  Heaven  had  smiled  upon  and  blessed  him,  and  it 
was  far  from  his  purpose  to  desert  the  scenes  of  his 
childhood.  Five  hundred  acres  of  arable  land  were  at- 
tached to  his  homestead,  and  the  products  of  the  labor 
of  his  slaves  were  more  than  equal  to  his  expenditures. 
Mr.  Rockford  would  have  been  a  mere  madman  had  he 
not  appreciated  all  those  advantages  of   fortune.     He 


ROOKFORD.  33 

was  admired,  courted,  and  almost  worshipped  by  the 
good  citizens  of  the  place,  yet  he  was  not  vain  of  the 
position  lie  occupied.  Honors  were  showered  thick  upon 
him,  yet  he  bore  them  with  meekness. 

His  lovely  wife  w;is  many  years  his  junior,  yet  she 
seemed  dearer  in  his  eyes,  for  the  discrepancy  of  age,  and 
she,  as  a  fender  vine,  clung  still  closer  to  him  for  pro- 
tection. If  she  sighed,  it  was  only  when  he  was  not 
near  ;  if  she  grieved,  it  was  at  such  times  as  the  busi- 
ness and  cares  of  life  were  too  onerous  for  the  comfort 
of  her  husband.  She  had  studied  his  nature,  and  his 
every  want  was  known  to  her.  She  had  learned  to  read 
the  workings  of  his  mind  by  the  expression  of  his  fea- 
tures, and  he  should  not  have  been  surprised  that  all  of 
his  domestic  wants  Were  anticipated.  One  year  of 
domestic  bliss  glided  by,  and  Sebastian  blessed  the 
nuptial  couch.  The  house  of  llockford  was  gay  will) 
festivities  when  this  lovely  child  gladdened  the  hearts  of 
his  devoted  parents.  They  were  now  united  by  a  strong 
and  heavenly  tie.  The  father  had  an  impetus  to  speed 
him  still  higher  up  the  ladder  of  Fame,  and  the  mother 
had  a  tender  infant  to  nourish,  which  might  rise  up 
hereafter  and  call  her  blessed. 

Two  joyous  years  passed  by,  and  Sebastian  was  the 
lovely  child  of  Rockford  house,  as  he  appeared  upoB 
the  eventful  night  of  the  murder  of  Mr.  Winslow.  Hi.- 
mother  had  lain  him  quietly  in  his  bed  and  drawn  tli< 
coverlids  gently  over  him,  and  sat  down  to  amuse  her- 
self by  the  perusal  of  ;:  fatorite  book,  until  the 

her  husband.     She  was  not  uneasy  about  Mr.  B 


32  ROCKFORD. 

ford  until  the  hour  of  ten  had  arrived,  and  he  came  not. 
She  had  scarcely  ever  known  him  to  remain  from  home 
longer  than  the  appointed  time  for  his  return.  She 
turned  over  the  leaves  of  the  book  with  an  air  of  se- 
riousness, as  the  steady  stroke  of  the  pendulum  vibrated 
upon  her  ear  and  forced  the  obedient  hands  of  the  clock 
to  move  in  their  accustomed  sphere.  Eleven  o'clock,  and 
still  her  husband  came  not.  She  went  to  the  casement 
and  looked  anxiously  in  the  direction  of  the  town.  Wea- 
ried out  by  fruitless  vigils,  she  took  her  seat  by  the  fire 
and  gave  vent  to  her  grief  by  a  copious  shower  of  tears. 
In  a  short  time  her  husband  came.  The  explanation  he 
gave  for  remaining  beyond  his  limited  time,  relieved  her 
mind  of  much  anxiety,  yet  the  death  of  an  estimable 
citizen  was  a  sufficient  cause  of  her  sharing  the  despon- 
dency of  her  husband.  Blessed  Josephine  !  if  no  deeper 
sorrows  ever  fall  to  thy  lot  than  to  weep  for  departed 
friends,  thou  wilt  not  share  the  fortune  of  those  whom 
adversity  has  marked  out  for  its  prey. 

The  next  morning,  while  the  Rockfords  were  seated 
at  the  breakfast-table,  the  conversation  took  a  turn  from 
a  lisping  word  which  fell  from  the  lips  of  Sebastian. 
He  had  been  dividing  his  breakfast  with  Jupe,  until  the 
little  dog  became  impatient  of  being  fed  by  driblets,  and 
seized  hold  of  one  of  the  boy's  feet  with  his  teeth,  and 
playfully  bit  it,  while  Sebastian  dealt  him  a  few  hearty 
blows  with  his  spoon,  declaring  in  his  broken  style  of 
speech,  that  Jupe  should  sleep  no  more  in  his  little  sail- 
boat. 

"Josephine,"   said  Mr.   Rockford,    "this  is  a  cool, 


ROCKFORD.  ;;;; 

wintry,  sunshiny  morning.     Suppose  we  take  Sebastian 
and  the  nurse,  and  go  upon  a  sailing  excursion." 

"Nothing  will  give  me  more  pleasure  than  to  gratify 
you,  my  husband, "  said  the  affectionate  wife.  "Besides, 
Sebastian  and  myself  both  need  exercise  and  a  change 
of  air.  The  breeze  has  just  sprung  up,  and  as  there 
arc  no  indications  of  a  storm,  Ave  will  set  out  upon  the 
excursion  as  soon  as  lean  prepare  a  sufficient  supply  of 
provisions  for  the  day." 

"You  need  not  tarry  for  that  purpose,  my  love,"  said 
the  husband,  "the  ship  Ellen  is  anchored  only  a  league 
from  shore,  and  her  commander  has  given  me  several 
pressing  invitations  to  visit  him  before  he  leaves  ithe 
port.  When  once  we  have  ascended  upon  the  deck  of 
his  ship,  I  am  certain  we  will  be  close  prisoners  for  tin 
day."' 

The  preparations  for  their  departure  were  soon  made. 
Seated  in  the  pleasure-boat  that  was  kept  for  the  especial 
accommodation  of  the  family,  the  Rockfords  were  soon 
sailing  upon  the  bosom  of  the  Atlantic.  Sebastian 
would  clap  his  hands  for  joy  when  a  porpoise  would 
emerge  from  the  waves  in  its  rotary  evolutions.  The 
sea  gulls  would  almost  strike  the  sails  of  the  boat  with 
their  snowy  wings,  as  if  they  were  tendering  to  the 
party  a  joyous  welcome  to  the  crested  waves. 

'*  Look,  Josephine,  how  small  the  sails  and  hull  of  the 
ship  appear  in  the  distance.     The  wings  of  that  gull  tliat 
flew  by  then,  are  large  in  comparison  to  the  rigging 
the  ship,  at  this  distance.      Within  the  space  of  an  hour, 
if   no    accidents   befall    us.  wo  will  he  upon  tie-  d< 


34  ROCKFORU 

that  ship  which  is  larger   than   the  castle  we  have  left 
behind  us*" 

"True,  Mr.  Rockford,  the  pleasures  of  life,  like  the 
uncertain  future,  are  in  the  distance,  yet  we  are  not 
sure  of  ever  having  them  within  our  grasp.  A  slight 
misguidance  of  the  pilot  at  the  helm,  a  sudden  and  un- 
locked for  storm  springing  up,  and  the  possibility  of 
our  reaching  the  ship  would  be  only  in  the  scope  of 
Omnipotence." 

aBut,  Josephine,  suppose  we  should  have  no  faith  in 
the  security  of  our  boat,  and  entirely  distrust  the  capa- 
city of  the  pilot,  would  we  not  despair  of  reaching  the 
point  of  our  destination  ?  Why  have  we  deserted  the 
land  and  embarked  upon  the  sea  ?  You  answer,  for  a 
change,  and  to  gratify  a  mere  whim.  We  live  to  learn, 
and  desire  to  see  what  we  have  learned  to  admire,  from 
descriptions  of  good  authors.  As  young  as  Sebastian 
is,  the  scenes  of  this  day  may  never  fade  from  his  mind. 
His  memory  as  yet  is  as  a  dream,  but  striking  scenes 
may  awake  it  to  a  reality.  One  hour  to  a  child  is  as 
long  as  a  day  to  an  adult.  Frequent  changes  of  scenery 
are  beneficial  to  them,  yet  it  is  better  for  them  to  go  but 
little  into  the  company  of  strangers." 

The  breeze  blew  briskly,  and  the  helmsman  performed 
his  part  well.  The  boat  was  soon  snugly  secured  along- 
side of  the  ship.  In  a  few  minutes  the  party  ascended 
the  ship's  ladder,  and  were  ushered  into  the  spacious 
saloon.  The  rocking  of  the  vessel  was  at  first  unpleas- 
ant to  Josephine,  whose  voyages  had  been  confined  prin- 
cipally to  the  inland  boat  travel  and  pleasure  excursions 


ROCKFOKI)  :;.- 

along  the  beach.  Sebastian  was  perfectly  amazed  to 
see  bo  many  objects  of  attraction.  The  door  knob:-'. 
locks,  tippings  and  castors  upon  tie  chairs,  occupied  Ids 
attention.  He  rolled  the  single  ottomans  about,  to  the 
amusement  of  the  Captain,  who  took  quite  a  fancy  to 
him,  and  had  him  supplied  with  candies  and  nuts  in 
abundance.  Captain  Walsingham  was  an  old  friend 
and  college-mate  of  Mr.  Rockford' s,  and  had  frequently 
spent  a  day  with  him  at  Rockford  house,  while  the 
Ellen  was  lying  in  port. 

"My  dear  Mrs.  B-ockford,"  said  the  polite  Captain, 
"it  affords  me  much  pleasure  to  welcome  you  and  my 
friend  of  former  days  aboard  of  my  vessel.  It  is  n 
pleasure  I  have  long  sought  and  heartily  desired,  Tin 
best  plan  that  we  can  conceive  of,  by  which  to  preserve 
old  friendships,  is  cordial  and  happy  re-unions." 

"You  are  extremely  kind.   Captain  Walsingham. — 
Tbe  friends  of  my  husband  merit  my  respect." 

Mrs.  Rockford  was  Left  to  amuse  herself  with  Sebas- 
tian an  hour  or  two,  while  the  gentlemen  went  upon 
deck  to  enjoy  a  fine  cigar.  The  ship  maids,  who  att< 
ded  to  the  ladies*  saloon,  were  directed  to  pay  her 
especial  attention  and  spread  the  table  with  luncheon. 
Rockford  and  Captain  Walsingham,  each,  provided  wit! 
a  Bpy-glassj  amused  themselves  a  few  minutes  in  taking 
observations,  but  discovered  only  a  few  fishing  smacks 
and  oyster  boats. 

"See  thos<  restless,  toiling  men:    bow  fchej    >}>■ 
and  draw  in  their  nets';     How   they  Laugh  and  >liout 
when  a  large  quantity  of  !i>b  is  bagged  I     The  oy- 


36  ROCKFORD. 

catchers  arc  playing  havoc  with  the  mollusk  tribe.  One 
of  the  crew  has  just  raised  the  grapplers  from  the  deep 
bed,  and  another  is  receiving  the  huge  mass.  Large 
quantities  are  produced  from  one  mother  shell,  around 
which  they  cling  until  their  own  weight  breaks  them  off 
into  sections." 

"Look  again,''  said  Rockford  in  reply  to  the  Captain; 
•'one  of  the  men  has  fallen  overboard.  The  waves  hav£ 
almost  washed  him  from  their  reach.  Now  they  have 
succeeded  in  throwing  him  a  line.  He  is  safe  among 
them  again,  and  they  are  applying  a  canteen  of  spirits 
to  his  lips.     What  a  happy  set  of  fellows  they  must  be  ?" 

"Yes,  indeed,''  replied  the  Captain,  "they  think  but 
little  of  the  past,  and  the  future  to  them  is  not  penetra- 
ted by  hopes  or  fears.  They  arc  'hale  fellows  well  met,' 
who  make  the  most  of  the  present  time.  I  have  frequent 
visits  from  men  of  this  class  while  lying  at  anchor  in 
various  ports.  They  barter  large  quantities  of  fish  and 
oysters  to  me  for  provisions.  Those  men  you  see  at  the 
bar  paid  me  a  visit  yesterday,  and  I  purchased  some  of 
their  cargo." 

"I  think,"  said  Rockford,  "they  are  the  sea-faring 
portion  of  the  fish-mongers  who  dwell  in  those  filthy  huts 
near  our  wharf.'* 

"  It  is  highly  probable,"  replied  the  Captain,  f  They 
related  to  me  yesterday,  that  they  had  been  attacked  by 
a  party  of  desperate  looking  men  in  boats,  and  their 
fish  and  oysters  taken  from  them.  They  supposed  that 
the  men  were  a  portion  of  banditti,  who  have  a  retreat 
not  many  miles  from  shore." 


ROOKFOKD. 

•)i 

u  Tin's  must  hr  looked  into/"  rejoined  l{(H-kibr(L    "The 
police  must  have  the  country  diligently  searched.'" 

The  gentlemen,  awn  in  arm.  walked  the  quarter-deck, 
talking  socially  about  their  college  scrapes.  Their  mer- 
ry peals  of  laughter  often"  attracted  the  attention  of  the 
crew,  who  were  busily  engaged  in  hoisting  packages  of 
merchandise  from  the  hold  of  the  vessel  and  Lowering 
them  upon  the  lighter,  or  scow,  which  was  to  convey 
them  across  the  bar  to  Orofton.  The  friends  continued 
their  walk,  and  the  jolly  crew  sang  their  songs  and 
turned  the  windlass.  They  Were  devoted  to  the  Cap- 
tain, and  his  slightest  command  was  executed  by  every 
one,  from  the  mate  down  to  the  sailor-hoy.  ' 

When  the  dinner  hour  appproachcd.  Captain  Walsing- 
Liam  led  the  way  to  the  saloon,  where  Mrs.  Rockford 
and  Sebastian  were.  The  little  hoy  had  made  friend- 
with  a  large  Newfoundland  dog  belonging  to  Captain 
W  alsingham. 

"Sebastian  is  very  fond  of  dogs,"  said  his  father. 
"  He  has  a  little  pet  at  home  which  is  as  dear  to  him  ae 
his  parents." 

"He  shall  have  the  Newfoundland,  too,  if  yon  will 
be  encumbered  with  him,  Rockford,"  remarked  the  Cap- 
tain. ^ Carlo  is  a  royal  dog.  and  will  guard  any  treas- 
ure witli  fidelity  that  may  be  placed  under  his  care." 

"]  accept  the  gift  for  Sebastian  with  much  pleasure," 
said  Rockford 

Dinner  was  announced,  and  the  part} 
at  a  tab!--  which  was  spread  with  all  the  delicacies  of  th< 
Jon.     When  the  first  and  second  cburses  were  <  nded, 
the  wines  and  fruits  were  brought  out. 


38  ROCKFOKD. 

Those  who  have  never  partaken  of  a  meal  on  ship- 
board are  not  prepared  to  appreciate  good  eating.  The 
meal  was  finished,  and  the  evening  was  spent  in  witness- 
ing the  feats  of  strength,  agility,  and  the  dances  of  the 
sailors.  The  Rockfords  were  perfectly  delighted  with 
their  excursion ;  and  it  was  with  regret  they  took  leave 
of  the  Captain,  who  accompanied  them  in  his  boat  more 
than  half  the  distance  to  the  town.  Carlo  only  parted 
with  his  master  by  compulsion.  He  was  tied  to  one  of 
the  rings  of  the  boat,  and  struggled  and  howled  pit- 
eously  when  his  master  put  back  to  the  ship. 

Just  as  the  sun  dipped  his  red  disc  into  the  sea,  the 
Rockfords  stepped  on  shore  and  sought  their  home.  The 
servants  made  fast  the  boat,  and  took  home  the  oars  and 
the  disconsolate  Carlo,  who,  if  he  had  been  let  loose  at 
that  moment,    would  have  swum  to  his  master's  ship 


again. 


BOCKFORD.  ;;<, 


CHAPTER    V. 

It  is  a  difficult  thing,  indeed,  to  give  racy  description? 
ti  the  scenes  of  every-day  life;  but  those  descriptions 
it"  faithfully  portrayed,  are  more  eagerly  read,  and  pro- 
duce a  more  lasting  impression  on  the  mind  than  a 
treatise  upon  abstruse  subjects.  Divest  literature  of  its 
common-place  scenes,  which  are  introduced  by  authors 
to  fill  up  the  acts  of  the  drama,  and  you  remove  one  of 
the  main  props  which  support  the  fabric  of  fiction.  One 
writer  may  spin  out  numberless  pages  upon  an  evening 
excursion,  and  sustain  a  fair  reputation  for  authorship, 
yet  the  trivial  scenes,  clothed  in  such  beautiful  language, 
will  scarcely  survive  the  first  edition  of  a  work.  The 
imagination  of  the  reader  may  not  be  so  lucid  as  that  of 
the  writer,  and  it  becomes  necessary  to  paint  each  scene 
with  appropriate  colors.  Another  writer  may  introduce 
characters  of  ail  heroic  caste  into  his  work,  yet  if  the 
picture  is  not  faithfully  sketched,  and  the  back-ground 
made  to  correspond  with  the  subject-matter,  the  delin- 
eator has  mixed  his  colors  in  vain. 

Some  of  the  most  noted  authors  have  preferred  bi 
introduce  the  best  scenes  of  their  works  in  the  opening 
chapters,  in  order  that  the  attention  of  the  reader  may 
at  once  be  arrested,  but, the  denouement  of  the  plot  may 
expand  into  airy  nothingness.  The  IHiad  of  Homer, 
one  of  the  most  beautiful  poems  thai    was  ever  written 


40  ROCKFORD. 

in  any  language,  and  perfect  in  all  its  parts,  is  a  re- 
markable exception  to  the  general  rule,  inasmuch  as  the 
illustrious  author  plunges  into  mediasres,  and  presents 
the  hero  in  a  revengeful  mood,  about  to  decide  the  des- 
tinies of  two  great,  contending  nations,  by  retiring  from 
the  war  which  his  valor  alone  could  win.  But  is  it  not 
preferable  to  commence  with  the  beginning,  and  enjoy 
the  pleasure  of  filling  up  each  scene  in  the  life  of  your 
hero ;  not  leaving  it  for  the  imagination  of  the  reader  to 
supply  the  vacuum?  The  taste  of  the  intelligent  reader 
is  the  best  arbiter. 

Such  a  thing  has  happened,  where  self-styled  critics 
have  disputed  about  the  identity  of  the  rightful  hero  or 
heroine  of  a  novel.  It  is  an  evidence  of  an  erratic  ge- 
nius to  clothe  the  hero  in  habiliments  so  similar  to  those 
of  the  prominent  characters,  that  the  distinction  is  dif- 
ficult. For  fear  that  some  critics  may  wrangle  about 
the  hero  of  this  work,  it  is  proper  to  state  right  here 
that  Sebastian,  and  not  his  father,  is  the  hero  of  this 
novel.  Who  would  care  to  record  the  actions  of  a  more 
promising  lad  than  the  little  curly  haired  boy  that  was 
the  light  and  life  of  Rockford  house  ? 

A  few  days  subsequent  to  the  advent  of  the  New- 
foundland dog  to  his  new  home,  Sebastian  was  playing 
in  the  veranda  with  his  pets.  Carlo  was  one  of  the 
largest  size  of  his  species,  while  Jupe  was  the  most  di- 
minutive of  his  race.  The  one  was  large,  muscular  and 
well  adapted  to  the  performance  of  feats  that  required 
both  strength  and  agility :  the  other  was  exceedingly 
small,  feeble,  and  seemed   to  have  been  formed  for  a 


KOCKFORD.  4! 

plaything  and  pest.  Carlo  was  as  much  astonished  ai 
the  little  creature,  as  Jupe  was  at  the  huge  proportions 
of  Ids  powerful  companion.  Jupe  hud  all  the  mettle  of 
a  ball-dog  concentrated  in  his  heart.  At  times,  when 
Carlo  would  irritate  him,  he  would  hite  him  upon  the 
nose  with  all  the  vengeance  of  an  adder.  The  only 
punishment  Carlo  inflicted  upon  him  for  his  misdeeds 
was  both  laughable  and  tantalizing.  He  would  seize 
Jupe  carefully  around  the  body  and  hear  him  off  be- 
tween his  huge  jaws.  After  running  across  the  yard  a 
few  times,  at  a  pace  so  brisk  that  the  poodle  would  lose 
his  breath.  Carlo  would  deposit  the  culprit  upon  tin- 
steps  of  the  veranda  for  resuscitation. 

Sebastian  had  learned  to  ride  upon  the  back  of  Carlo 
with  perfect  safety.     Upon  the  morning  on  which  the 
boy  and  his  pets  were  introduced  upon  the  veranda,  Se- 
bastian  had  just  finished  feeding  them.     His  mother. 
hearing  her  son  express   a    desire   to   ride,  walked  out 
upon  the  veranda  and  placed  him   upon   Carlo's  back. 
Jupe  expressed  a  desire  to  ride  also,   by  holding  up  his 
tore-paws  and  barking  piteously.      Mrs.  Rockford  placed 
Jupe  in  Sebastian's  arms.     Carlo  had  not  the  least  ob- 
jection in  the  world  to  carrying  his  young  master,   but 
with  the  addition  of  Jupe  to  his  burden  he   trotted  oil' 
that  morning  in  no  good  frame  of  mind.     If  the  weigh* 
of  Jupe  had  not  been  the  hundredth  fraction  of  an  ounce. 
i be  principle  would  have  been  thv  same  with  the  ci 
fallen  Carlo,      lie  laid  up  a  good  shaking  forthe  poodli 
when  the  next  overt  act  should  be  committed. 

Carlo  carried  his  rider-  mil  upon  the  lawn  in  front  of 


42  ROCKFORD. 

the  spacious  mansion,  where  he  met  Mr.  Rockford  just 
returning  from  town.  The  parent  was  much  delighted 
at  the  sport  of  Sebastian  and  Jupe.  He  conducted  the 
obedient  Carlo  back  to  the  house,  where  he  was  disen- 
cumbered of  his  load. 

Mr.  Rockford  was  particularly  fond  of  the  enjoyments 
of  home.  His  early  years  had  been  spent  upon  the 
arena  of  a  busy  life ;  and  when  the  period  had  arrived 
for  him  to  assume  the  responsibilities  of  a  married  man, 
the  major  portion  of  his  leisure  hours  was  passed  in 
the  bosom  of  his  family. 

When  Mr.  Rockford  seated  Sebastian  by  his  side  in 
the  sitting  room  on  that  morning,  the  curiosity  of  the 
boy  was  greatly  exercised  about  the  contents  of  his 
father's  pockets.  As  was  his  usual  custom,  he  diligent- 
ly searched  them  until  he  was  enabled  to  draw  forth  his 
candies  and  fruits,  which  were  usually  stored  in  those 
receptacles  in  large  quantities. 

"  What  news  do  you  bring  from  town,  Mr.  Rockford?'' 
said  the  wife,  as  she  seated  herself  for  the  purpose  of 
resuming  her  never-ending  work  of  embroidery. 

"There  are  strange  rumors  afloat  in  Crofton,"  replied 
Mr.  Rockford.  "They  say  there  is  a  band  of  robbers 
not  many  miles  from  the  town.  Several  suspicious  men 
have  been  seen  lurking  about  the  jail  since  the  confine- 
ment of  Royston,  and  it  is  now  believed  that  he  has 
been  mysteriously  connected  with  them  for  two  or  three 
years.  His  frequent  visits  to  the  country  upon  horse- 
back, during  that  space  of  time,  and  returning  late  at 
night,  are  strong  presumptive   evidence  that  he  knows 


110CKF0RD.  43 

more  about  those  lawless  men  than  he  cares  to  relate. 
The  jailor  has  been  instructed  by  the  proper  authorities 
to  have  the  prisoner  closely  guarded." 

Mr.  Rockford  had  a  select  library.  Every  good  wOrt 
of  ancient  and  modern  times  formed  his  tatety  collection. 
Shakspeare,  Milton,  Pope  and  Dry-den  were  his  favorite 
poets.  It  was  from  them  he  had  derived  that  exquis- 
ite taste  in  the  selection  of  words  that  lent  so  much 
beauty  to  his  speeches.  He  had  perused  a  thousand 
hooks  before  he  was  thoroughly  convinced  that  all 
knowledge  is  contained  in  a  few  volumes.  He  was  fund 
of  reading  histories,  particularly  those  that  contained 
the  records  of  ancient  heroes.  He  had  learned  to  di- 
vide the  reigns  of  princes  of  different  kingdoms  into 
periods.  He  was  never  at  a  loss  how  to  place  events  in 
their  proper  chronological  order.  His  law  hooks  were 
never  neglected,  being  read  and  studied  by  him  with 
system.  The  English  and  American  Reports  of  the 
decisions  of  cases  at  Common  Law,  were  as  familiar  to 
him  as  household  words.  It  was  a  thorough  knowledge 
of  those  works,  and  a  practical  application  of  the  same, 
that  rendered  him  so  formidable  a  competitor  to  his 
compeers  at  the  bar. 

He  employed  his  time  chiefly  in  the  investigation  of 
his  cases,  when  not  too  busily  engaged  in  the  mechan- 
ical formulas  of  the  profession.  He  was  never  taken 
by  surprise  when  one  of  his  cases  was  called  in  Court. 
The  Spring  Session  of  the  Superior  Court  was  to  com- 
mence within  ;.  few  weeks,  and  he  beal  all  hi*  i 
ap0I]  :;  proper  preparation  for  the  prosecution  of  K 


4-i  ROCKFORD. 

.  as  Mr.  Wlnslow  had  retained  him  as  leading  coun- 
He  was  a  conscientious  man,  who  did  aot  desire 
to  receive  five  thousand  dollars  without  rendering  his 
client  an  equivalent  for  the  same. 

Time  ever  speeds  by  rapidly  when  we  arc  engaged. 
An  unusually  large  gathering  about  the  Court  House 
square  gave  indications  that  the  Court  was  upon  the 
point  of  convening. 

The  Spring  had  come  in  fhatwarm,  beautiful  clime  of 
the  South,  and  Nature  had  put  on  a  gay  dress.  The 
woods  were  enameled  with  flowers,  and  every  hedge 
was  green  with  vernal  beauty.  The  feathered  songsters 
sans  their  matins  from  the  hush,  and  every  animated 
creature  rejoiced  in  the  return  of  Spring.  Beautiful. 
happy  season,  would  that  thy  reign  could  last  forever  ! 

The  Grand  Jury  found  a  true  bill  against  Royston 
for  murder,  during  the  first  day  of  the  Session,  and 
when  the  case  was  called  up,  an  unusually  large  crowd 
mbled  to  witness  the  trial.  The  counsel  for  Roys- 
ton  did  their  duty  to  their  client,  but  so  well  was  the 
case  managed  upon  the  part  <>f  the  prosecution,  a  mo- 
tion for  a  new  trial  was  not  made,  though  many  were 
the  points  they  strove  to  make  during  the  examina- 
tion of  the  witnesses.  Royston  was  convicted,  and 
sentence  of  death  was  pronounced  upon  him. 

Mr.  Rockford  had  made  one  of  his  ablest  efforts  upon 
the  trial  of  Royston,  and  through  his  adroit  manage- 
ment of  the  case,  the  Jury  were  enabled  to  bring  in  a 
verdict  against  him,  although  there  was  some  rebutting 
evidence  in  his  favor.      I  Lis    speech    upon    the   occasion 


ROCK  FOR  I).  )- 

was  one  of  the  crowning  ads  of  bis  life.  He  had  never 
been  known  to  make  a  failure  at  the  bar,  but,  upon  this 
occasion,  his  success  was  commensurate  with  the  fame 
he  had  previously  achieved  as  a  rriinhi;:]  lawyer.  The 
Const  House  was  filled  to  overflowing  with  the  citizens, 
and  strangers  from  the  neighboring  counties,  who  had 
been  induced  to  attend,  to  listen  to  the  speech  of  ;:  dis- 
tinguished man  in  a-  case  of  such  vital  importance  to  the 
State  and  community.  Mr.  Rockford  received  the  con- 
gratulations of  Ins  friends  with  that  degree  of  moth 
natural  to  one  so  gifted. 

Duty,  in  his  eyes,  was  more  to  be  valued  than  the 
hue  and  cry  after  popularity.  Unless  he  considered 
that  he  was  entitled  to  commendation,  he  would  have 
shrunk  from  applause,  and  desired  his  friends  to  have 
lavished  their  praises  upon  one  more  deserving.  Popu- 
larity is  like  the  current  of  a  stream,  the  more  auxil- 
iaries it  receives,  the  more  swollen  will  he  the  current, 
and  the  more  readily  \\ill  it  he  enabled  to  overcome 
obstacles  in  its  headlong  course.  Hut,  instead  of  en- 
deavoring to  augment  his  popularity,  Rockford  discour- 
d  all  propositions  tending   to  his   own   advancement. 

The  law,  especially  the  criminal  portion,  is  fraught 
with  many  difficulties.  It  is  not  at.  easy  task  to  recon- 
cile the  law  with  the  evidence  and  make  a  point;  nor  is 
it  less  difficult  to  convince  n  client  that  justice  has  been 
done  to  him,  or  a  culprit  thai  no  advantage  hac 
taken  of  his  dependent  condition*  Those  who  embark 
in  the  profession  must  make  up  their  minds  t<>  -nil  uj 
a  tempestuous  sea.     It  i-  very  much  to  he  feared  that 


4(j  ROCKFOKD. 

the  majority  of  lawyers  become  ease-hardened,  after  a 
few  years  of  successful  practice  ;  but  it  must  be  remem- 
bered that  all  secular  professions  have  their  abuses-. 

Mr.  Rockford  had  never  courted  the  popular  favor  of 
the  world  for  his  advancement  to  honorable  positions, 
but  his  mind  had  been  bent  almost  entirely  upon  thv 
acquisition  of  property.  He  had  seen  the  advantages 
arising  from  the  influence  of  WEALTH.  If  he  did  not 
acknowledge  its  power,  the  world  did.  It  is  as  profit- 
able to  blow  your  breath  against  the  whirlwind  as  to 
move  in  opposition  to  the  popular  current.  The  actions 
of  one  man  may  be  Herculean  in  comparison  to  those  of 
another;  yet,  when  weighed  in  the  balance  against  the 
deeds  of  thousands,  the  scales  are  turned  upon  the  side 
of  the  majority.  Some  contend  that  the  whole  force  of 
government  is  ruled  by  compromises,  but  its  own  ab- 
surdity refutes  the  admission.  A  party  which  admits 
the  force  of  compromises,  will  have  but  little  else  to  do 
but  to  make  and  support  them.  Rockford  was  a  happy 
exception  to  men  who  are  guided,  in  the  main,  by  con- 
ventional rules.  He  steered  very  safely  between  Scylla 
and  Charybdis,  neither  asking  nor  oourjang  popular 
favor. 

Thirty  years  ago,  the  period  at  which  this  story- 
opens,  our  Government  was  supported  more  according 
to  the  tenets  of  Justice,  Truth  and  Moderation,  than 
it  has  been  of  late  years.  There  was  not  such  ah  in- 
equality in  the  dispensation  of  justice,  as  at  the  present 
time.  The  contending  parties,,  if  they  differed  mate- 
rially, based  the  discrepancy  of  their  views  upon  other 


ROCKFORD.  47 

than  sectional  grounds.  If  the  laws,  then,  were  rightly 
administered,  and  made  to  redound  to  the  glory  and 
happiness  of  a  State,  the  cause  was  attributed  to  the 
correctness  of  self-government.  If  a  State  is  made  to 
hear  the  burdens  of  other  sections  of  a  Federal  Govern- 
ment, the  remedy  to  correct  the  evil  is  not  within  its 
own  hands,  and  there  is  no  virtue,  then,  in  State  Sov- 
ereignty while  the  people  submit. 

Rockford  was  not   a  mercenary   man,   but  he  had  a 
sufficient  quantity  of  pride  to  speed  him  forward  in  the 
performance  of  anything  in  which  he  thought  his  DUTl 
was  enlisted.     He  had  made  a  powerful  cifort  to  convict 
Royston  of  the  heinous  crime  of  murder,  and  had  suc- 
- -coded,     lie  did  not  fear  or  care  for  the  consequences 
while  his  conscience  was  not  disquieted.     It  had  been 
intimated  to  him  that  Royston  was  not  without  friends. 
and  the  promptness  with  which  competent   counsel  had 
been  employed  to  defend  him,  corroborated  this  belief. 
It  was  supposed  that  lie  had  been  intimately  connected 
with  a  band  of  robbers,   whose  depradations,   of   late* 
were  assuming  an  importance  not  to  be  overlooked  h\ 
those  who  had  rights  to  maintain .     It  was  even  supp< i 
that  the  wire-workers  of  that  band  were  frequent  visi- 
tors to  the  town,  and  might  he  not  have  endangered  his 
life  and  property  by  discharging  his  duty  so  well  ?     Ad- 
mitting this  to  be  true,  lie  had  pledged  himself  t«.  b< 
Faithful  to  his  trust,   and  no  obstructions  could  thwi 
bis  plans,  or  remove  him  from  the  course  of   his   duty. 

The  laws  had  been  seriously    violated,    the   life    of    I 

good  citizen   had   been  unjustjy  taken,   and  was   il 


48  UOCKFORD. 

proper  time  to  compromise  the  rights  of  humanity  to 
escape  the  prejudices  of  those  who  were  not  law-abiding? 
He  belonged  to  that  class  of  men  who  were  in  favor  of 
letting  justice  be  done,  though  the  heavens  should  fall 
Do  you  not  applaud  him  ? 


ROCKFORD  49 


(HATTER    VI. 

SwEET,  holy,  heavenly  Sabbath,  who  does  not  love  to 
behold  thy  coming J  Who  does  not  admit  thy  right  to 
be  classed  among  tilings  divine  ?  It  is  the  type  of  that 
endless  rest  which  God  hath  prepared  in  the  Heavens  for 
Mis  people.  In  whatever  country  of  this  beautiful  world, 
upon  which  the  Gospel  of  Christ  has  poured  its  bless- 
ings, the  Sabbath  is  respected  and  observed.  God  is 
truly  in  His  Holy  temple,  and  earth  should  keep  silent 
before  Him.  The  citizens  of  Crofton  were  moral,  and 
the  crowded  pews  of  the  churches  attested  the  interest 
they  took  in  religion.  There  were  but  few,  indeed, 
whom  an  idle  curiosity  ever  led  to  the  sanctuary.  It 
was  a  pleasing  sight,  upon  each  Sabbath  morning,  to  be- 
hold the  avenues  and  streets  leading  to  the  churches, 
crowded  with  people  hurrying  on  to  worship  at  the 
shrine  of  God. 

The  carriages  of  the  wealthy  drew  up  at  the  church- 
yard, and  the  occupants  passed  quietly  into  the  house 
of  the  Most  High.  The  middle  classes  and  the  poor 
all  thronged  the  aisles  of  the  church,  a] id  crowded  into 
the  unrentcd  pews.  Each  one  remembered  the  beautiful 
sentence,  "I  was  glad  when  they  said  unto  me,  Let  as 
go  unto  the  house  of  the  Lord." 

The  church  of  Christ  will  never    be   advanced   in   in- 

1 


50  ROCKFORD. 

terest  where  the  fashions  and  prejudices  of  the  citizens 
are  allowed  to  govern  it.  If  wealth  were  more  equally 
distributed  among  the  people,  a  moderate  degree  of 
splendor  might  not  be  objectionable.  But  the  majority 
of  those  who  are  constant  attendants  upon  Divine  ser- 
vice belong  to  the  class  of  those  who  are  supported  by 
their  daily  labor.  They  never  feel  at  home  in  the  midst 
of  so  much  splendor  as  is  sometimes  lavished  upon  the 
decorations  of  churches.  Whatever  may  be  the  view,^ 
of  others  upon  this  subject,  we  respect  them ;  but  if 
money  is  to  be  spent  in  a  good  cause,  let  it  be  given  to 
the  poor,  for  we  have  them  with  us  always. 

The  organ  struck  up  an  anthem,  and  the  choir  joined 
in  sweet  harmony.  The  Minister  read  out  the  morning 
lesson,  and  his  fervent  prayers  ascended  to  Heaven.  In 
Ins  discourse  he  alluded  feelingly  to  the  recent  painful 
occurrence.  Tears  of  sorrow  were  shed  by  those  who 
beheld  the*  grief  of  the  father  and  mother  of  Mr.  Wins- 
low,  who  occupied  one  of  the  front  seats.  The  Minister 
bade  them  weep  not  for  their  son,  but  to  prepare  to  meet 
the  great  day  of  the  coming  of  God.  It  was  a  difficult 
thing  for  them  to  submit  to  the  will  of  Providence,  but 
God  hath  commanded  us  to  let  the  dead  bury  their  dead. 
and  we  should  repine  not.  The  Savior  of  mankind  suf- 
fered death  for  us,  and  lay  in  the  cold  embraces  of  the 
tomb,  and  we  should  not  dread  to  enter  there. 

He  dwelt  upon  the  enormity  of  the  sins  of  those  who 
rejected  the  Gospel,  and  did  not  heed  the  warnings  that 
were  given  them  every  day.  The  whole  congregation 
felt  the  force  of  the  appeal,  and  when  the  benediction 


ROCKFORD.  51 

was  pronounced,  and  the  congregation  departed  for  their 
homos,  each  one  felt  that  he  or  she  had  received  a  bless- 

Mr.  Rockford  and  his  family  were  conveyed  to  their 
splendid  mansion  in  their  costly  carriage.  When  they 
were  summoned  to  dinner,  the  husband  and  wife  com- 
menced the  meal  in  silence  but  they  were  soon  engaged 
in  social  con  .  •  . 

kwMy  dear,'"  .-aid  Mr.  Rockford,  Wkis  it  not  strange 
that  we  who  enjoy  so  many  blessings,  should  live  so 
neglectful  in  the  performance  of  our  duty?" 

A  tear  glistened  in  the  eye  of  Mrs.  Rockford,  as  she 
heard  this  confession  from  the  lips  of  her  husband. 
She  knew  that  he  was  not  what  the  world  calls  a  wicked 
man,  but  his  mind  had  been  so  bent  upon  the  acquisition 
of  property  that  he  had  been  too  negligent  in  returning 
thanks  to  God  for  tin-  many  blessings  with,  which  he 
was  surrounded." 

"Truly,  my  husband,  we  are  all  too  sinful.  We  are 
too  apt  to  forget  God  while  lie  is  so  good  to  us.  It  is 
only  when  his  afflicting  rod  is  scourging  us  that  wre  re- 
member Him.  He  afflicts  us  that  we  may  be  drawn  more 
closely  into  His  fold.  Suppose  He  should  take  Sebastian 
from  us,  would  wo  not  be  bowed  down  with  sorrow?" 

As  the  eyes  of  Mr.  Rockford  rested  upon  the  beauti- 
ful face  of  his  child,  his  heart  was  filled  with  pride 
mingled  with  sorrow.  He  knew  that  if  the  boy  should 
bo  spared  to  him,  his  own  life  might  flow  on  in  one  un- 
interrupted stream  of  happiness,  but  should  an  early 
death  remove  him  from  the  home  of  his  dear  parents, 
that  sorrow  would  fill  that  house  forevermore. 


ryl  ROCKFORD. 

Mr.  Rockford  had  arrived  at  the  period  of  life  when 
it  behooved  him  to  render  those  around  him  all  the  as- 
sistance that  lay  in  his  power.  He  resolved  from  that 
day  to  commence  a  reform.  His  example  might  tend 
much  towards  influencing  others  to  leave  off  from  fol- 
io wing  in  the  evil  paths  of  sin. 

But  how  to  commence  that  reform  was  certainly  a 
difficult  thing.  As  he  sat  in  his  studio  upon  that  holy 
Sabbath  evening,  and  beheld  with  what  glee  Sebastian 
sported  among  the  flowers  that  were  just  opening  to  the 
kisses  of  Spring,  he  felt  as  if  his  Maker  had  sent  his 
son  as  a  blessing,  and  his  own  example  would  either 
prepare  his  offspring  for  happiness,  or  consign  him  to 
the  shades  of  misery. 

He  had  endeavored  to  live  justly  and  conform  to  the 
laws  of  the  land,  but,  upon  an  examination  of  his  own 
heart,  he  discovered  that  the  laws  of  God  required  more 
than  the  mere  observance  of  a,  creed  which  is  upheld 
merely  by  the  basis  of  morality.  He  had  been  influ- 
enced too  much  by  the  subtle  teachings  of  those  who, 
though  not  militating  against  the  established  usages  of 
orthodox  church  doctrines,  invited  them  to  pin  their 
faith  to  moral  principles,  which  were  not  dissimilar  to 
those  tenets  taught  by  the  ancient  philosophers. 

He  had  not  sought  his  knowledge,  in  a  prayerful  man- 
ner, from  the  great  fountain  of  divinity  —  the  Bible. 
Henceforth  he  would  not  neglect  the  blessed  volume. 
If  any  of  our  readers  arc  in  doubt  as  to  any  question 
which  should  guide  them  aright,  in  a  moral  point  of 
view,  let  them  search  the  Scriptures  —  the  tenets  of  men 
are  dangerous  guides. 


HOCK  FORI).  .-,:; 

The  Sabbath  passed,  and  the  week  with  its  busy 
seenes  was  ushered  in.  Eaeh  one  of  the  citizens  of  the 
place  was  basy  in  tlie  pursuit  of  his  daily  occupation. 
Mr.  Snibbens  had  turned  over  sever;-.  1  new  leaves  in  bis 
classics,  and  as  many  in  his  translation^.  His  scholars 
were  flogged  and  "  turned  hack  "  when  they  advanced 
too  rapidly  for  him.  Mr.  Samuel  Culverhousr  and  his 
amiable  wife  still  prepared  wholesome  viands  for  their 
boarders.  Mr.  Simpkins  sold  his  goodd  to  those  who 
gave  him  their  patronage,  and  the  affairs  of  the  town 
moved  on  smoothly.  The  Ellen  had  keen  heavily  laden 
with  the  staple  produce  of  the  country,  and  had  sailed 
to  foreign  ports.  The  Captain  promised  Mr.  Rockford 
to  pay  him  a  visit  upon  his  return,  and  bring  many  cu- 
riosities and  presents  for  Sebastian,  for  whom  he  had 
manifested  much  love. 

Those  who  dwell  in  fine  Houses,  and  are  blest  with  the 
goods  of  this  world,  are  rarely,  if  ever,  warning  in 
friends  and  relatives.  Rockford  house  was  noted  for 
its  hospitality.  A  few  days  after  the  Sabbath  evening 
reveries  of  the  proprietor,  several  friends  alighted  at 
his  gate.  Mr.  Rockford  felt  that  it  was  not  good  to  be 
alone,  and  he  hastened  to  welcome  them.  As  he  has- 
tened across  the  long  front  yard,  which  intervened  be- 
tween the  house  and  the  outer  street,  he  recognized 
several  friends  and  relatives  whom  he  had  not  seen 
several  years.  He  should  now  have  an  opportnnitj  of 
presenting  them  to  his  dear  Josephine.  She  bad  n< 
seen  them,  but  his  friends  were  ever  dear  to  her. 

"My  dear  aunt  Margery."  said  Mr,  Rockford,  "how 


54  KOCKFORD. 

glad  I  am  to  see  you !  Welcome  to  Rockford  house. 
Cousin  Roxana,  this  is  indeed  a  surprise.  Josephine 
will  be  so  glad  to  see  you.  Cousin  Frances,  how  you 
have  grown  !  Mr.  Watson,  you  and  Mr.  Judson  assist 
the  ladies  to  the  house,  while  I  look  after  your  bag- 
gage*" 

Mrs.  Rockford,  arriving  just  at  this  time,  was  for- 
mally presented  to  each  one  of  her  guests  by  her  hus- 
band. They  were  conducted  to  the  spacious  mansion 
by  the  good  lady.  Rooms  were  speedily  prepared  for 
the  new  comers,  and  Rockford  house  was  no  longer  a 
quiet  residence,  but  it  seemed  more  like  a  crowded  ho- 
tel at  a  watering  place  than  the  dwelling  of  a  private 
family. 

The  horses  of  the  visitors  were  properly  cared  for, 
and  soon  occupied  the  well  filled  stables.  The  carriages 
Avere  rubbed  off  and  rolled  under  the  spacious .  sheds, 
and  every  thing  was  in  a  happy  bustle  that  lived,  breath- 
ed and  moved  upon  that  homestead.  We  live  only  for 
our  friends,  thought  Mr.  Rockford,  as  he  arrayed  him- 
self in  a  new  suit  of  clothes  which  he  had  never  yet 
worn.  Selfishness  was  no  part  of  his  nature,  and  what 
he  enjoyed,  his  friends  were  welcome  to  share  with  him. 
Fie  surveyed  himself  in  the  long  mirror,  and  was  not  at 
all  displeased  with  his  own  personal  appearance.  It  is 
true  a  few  gray  hairs  were  intermingled  with  his  flowing 
locks,  but  he  knew  he  had  arrived  at  that  period  of  life 
when  gray  hairs  were  expected.  We  have  said  he  was 
satisfied  with  his  appearance.  The  reader  would  have 
acknowledged  Mr.  Rockford's  claims  to   fine  looks,  we 


ROOKFORD.  55 

will  not  say  to  beauty,  for   that  term  should  never  be 
applied  to  men. 

As  we  have  said  before,  llockford  house  was  the  very 
home  of  hospitality.  The  building  was  very  large,  and 
commanded,  not  only  a  good  view  of  the  ocean,  but  a 
person  stationed  in  the  observatory  might  overlook  the 
whole  region.  The  eight  spacious  rooms  upon  the  first 
floor  were  occupied,  principally,  by  the  family  and  the 
seleet  friends  and  relatives  who  blessed  the  house  with 
their  protracted  visits.  The  eight  rooms  on  the  second 
floor  were  used  as  the  apartments  of  those  who  were 
merely  spending  a  few  days  as  friends.  The  four 
rooms  of  the  third  story  were  occupied  when  the  house 
was  crowded  to  overflowing.  Those  rooms  were  resort- 
ed to  by  Mr.  Rockford,  when  he  wished  to  retire  from 
the  din  and  bustle  of  his  family.  The  front  of  the 
building  was  adorned  with  massive  columns,  which  ex- 
tended from  the  main  piazza  to  the  roofing,  giving  beau- 
i  v  and  strength  to  the  entire  structure.  At  the  landing 
of  the  second  and  third  stories,  a  veranda  extended 
out  for  the  accommodation  of  a  small  party  who  might 
desire  to  enjoy  a  tete-a-tete,  and  yet  have  the  benefit  of 
the  sea  breezes.  The  house  was  built  of  brick,  and 
stuccoed  after  the  most  approved  style,  and  so  accurate- 
ly penciled  as  to  present  the  appearance  of  a  grand 
marble  pile.  Every  room  of  this  magnificent  structure 
was  supplied  with  furniture  to  correspond  with  its  ex- 
ternal appearance.  The  well  trained  servants  moved 
like  clock-work  in  their  appointed  spheres.  Few  v, 
the  orders  given  at  Rockford  bduse,  for  when  the  ser- 


56  ROCKFORD. 

vants,  who  know  their  duty,  perform  it.  system  is  never 
wanting. 

Mrs.  Margery  Fairfield  was  an  aunt  of  Mr.  Rock- 
ford's.  She  was  a  lady  of  moderate  fortune,  who  re- 
sided at  Colonna,  one  of  the  neighboring  towns.  Her 
husband  had  died  only  a  few  years  previous  to  the  visit 
of  the  good  lady  to  her  relative.  Her  two  daughters. 
Roxana  and  Frances,  who  had  completed  their  cduca- 
tion,  were  her  only  children.  Thomas  Watson  and 
Reginald  Judson  were  agreeable  acquaintances,  who 
had  kindly  consented  to  be  their  visiting  companions. 

After  the  visitors  had  been  conducted  to  their  rooms, 
and  sufficient  time  had  elapsed  for  them  to  perform  their 
ablutions,  and  exchange  a  traveling  for  a  more  comely 
dress,  the  company  assembled  in  the  drawing-room.  It 
was  a  goodly  sight  to  see  how  the  countenance  of  each 
one  was  wreathed  with  smiles.  Mr.  Rockford  could  but 
anticipate  a  pleasant  time  with  his  visitors.  If  time 
should  pass  sluggishly,  and  the  hours  should  be  inter- 
spersed with  moments  of  gloom,  his  carriages  or  pleas- 
ure-boat should  be  put  into  requisition. 

Mr.  Rockford  again  welcomed  the  party  to  his  house, 
and  wished  them  to  put  off  all  restraint  and  seek  what 
means  of  enjoyment  that  might  be  within  their  grasp. 
The  company  were  soon  engaged  in  an  animated  con- 
versation, in  which  Mr.  Rockford  and  aunt  Margery 
took  the  lead.  The  young  men,  the  cousins  and  Mrs. 
Rockford  were  not  long  in  becoming  acquainted.  Se- 
bastian and  his  pets  were  not  overlooked.  At  length, 
when  the  party  had  expressed   a   desire  to  promenade 


ROCKFORD.  57 

upon  the  terraces,  Mr.  Rockford  led  them  out  in  front 
of  the  building.  They  -were  struck  with  admiration  at 
the  beauty  of  the  evergreen  hedges,  and  the  vast  quan- 
tity of  early  Spring  fltawers,  which  were  thus  early 
scenting  the  lawn.  The  area  just  in  front  of  the  house 
bloomed  with  flowers.  A  little  farther  on,  the  giant 
oaks,  and  the  trees  which  were  planted  by  the  proprie- 
tor <»!'  the  place,  coyered  the  ground  with  a  continuous 
s]iade. 

After  spending  an  hour  in  an  agreeable  conversation, 
and  enjoying  a  delightful  walk,  the  company  retired  t<> 
their  rooms  to  make  preparations  for  dinner. 

What  mortal  is  there,  who  is  free  from  the  horrible 
pangs  of  dyspepsia,  that  does  not  welcome  the  dinner 
hour?  Poems  have  been,  written  upon  it,  orations  have 
been  pronounced  upon  it,  yet  the  theme  is  inexhaustible. 
The  ancients  revered  it;  the  moderns  do  not  scorn  ii  : 
and  we,  oh  !  Epicurus,  do  not  hate  it.  Take  away  our 
breakfast  or  supper,  but  let  us  not  be  far  distant  from 
the  smoking  viands  that  roast  upon  the  spit,  or  the 
brown  pheasants  that  iloat  in  the  golden  gravy,  with  all 
the  little  extras  that  fill  up  the  spare  corners  of  the 
ovens.  Let  us  not  be  far  from  those  when  the  tintin- 
nabulation of  the  dinner-bell  is  heard. 

Reader,  did  you  ever  enjoy  a  good  dinner  when  t\\  entj 
miles  of  travel  had  given  you  a  good  appetite,  and  you 
had  become  siek  of  home  fare  '■  If  not,  vou  have  yel 
something  to  live  for. 


o8  ROCKFORR 


CHAPTER    VII. 

The  majority  of  mankind  rejoice  in  the  blessings  that 
are  poured  out  upon  them  from  day  to  day,  without  re- 
turning thanks  to  the  great  Giver  of  good  and  perfect 
gifts.  It  is  a  common  saying,  that  Uhe  hog  never  looks 
up  to  him  who  threshes  down  the  acorns.'  It  is  never 
more  perfectly  exemplified  than  in  the  conduct  of  some 
men,  who  seem  to  be  perfectly  devoid  of  all  moral  prin- 
ciple. 

Fortune,  it  is  true,  showers  its  blessings,  indiscrim- 
inately, upon  the  just  and  unjust.  The  rains  of  Heaven 
descend  with  equal  measure  upon  saint  and  sinner ;  the 
fortunes  of  the  hour  are  within  the  grasp  of  the  prince 
and  the  peasant.  Whether  the  happiness  of  our  little 
hero  is  controlled  entirely  by  chance,  or  not,  the  writer 
deposeth  not. 

We,  at  present,  must  follow  the  happy  party  into  the 
spacious  hall  of  Roekford  house.  It  was  arranged  with 
every  convenience  that  modern  taste  could  fashion  out. 
We  shall  not  give  a  minute  description  of  it,  leaving  the 
imagination  of  the  reader  to  ornament  the  scenes. 

The  table  was  bountifully  spread  with  costly  viands, 
which  could  not  fail  to  tempt  the  palate  of  the  most 
fastidious.  Mr.  Roekford  seated  himself  at  the  head 
of  the  well-supplied  board,  and  bade  his  guests  be  seat- 


ROCKFORD.  59 

• 

ed  and  enjoy  the  bounties  of  Rockford  house.  It  was 
his  peculiar  delight  to  have  his  friends  surround  his 
table,  and  enjoy  the  comforts  of  his  well  filled  larder. 
Conversation  is  the  fountain  from  which  flows  the  source 
of  enjoyment  at  the  dinner-table.  Without  its  aid,  the 
sumptuous  feast  is  spread  in  vain.  The  most  marked 
attention  upon  the  part  of  the  host,  without  a  due  ap- 
preciation of  the  guests,  is  a  vain  effort  to  effect  enjoy, 
ment.  Mr.  Rockford  had  studied  the  philosophy  of  the 
ancients  and  the  more  refined  of  the  moderns,  and  was 
prepared,  upon  all  occasions,  to  render  any  company 
into  which  he  migAt  be  thrown,  agreeable. 

"Homer  had  a  pleasant  and  very  agreeable  faculty. 
Mr.  Watson,"  said  Mr.  Rockford,  "of  describing  a 
feast,  and  lending  to  the  assembly  a  grandiloquent  flow 
of  conversation,  to  enliven  it." 

"True,"  replied  the  guest,  who  was  never  more  at 
home  than  in  descanting  upon  his  favorite  authors. 
kk  Homer  supposed,  and  that  truthfully,  that  a  feast 
without  conversation  was  a  ludicrous  thing.  It  would 
have  appeared  in  his  qjq^,  as  if  the  guests  had  been  in- 
vited to  a  funeral,  rather  than  to  the  board  of  merri- 
ment, if  the  flow  of  sentiment  were  of  consequence 
obliged  to  be  restricted." 

,k  Who  has  not  been  touched  with  the  lines  in  Homer; 

•Then  spread  the  tables,  the  repnst  prepare, 
Bach  lakes  his  seat,  and  each  receives  his    share. 
When  now  the  rage  of  hunger  mms  repressed. 
With  pure  libations  they  conclude  the  feast." 

*'But,"  replied  Mr.  Watson,  "the  sentiment,  as  ex- 
pressed in  those  lines,  is  rather  an  invitation  to  youth 
'  >  enjoy  the  luxuries  of  tlie  wine  eup." 


60  KOCKFORD. 

" Not  at  all,"  said  the  good  host,  'fin  those  days, 
when  liquors  were  unadulterated,  there  was  but  little 
drunkenness.  Men  were  supposed  to  be  guided  more 
by  reason  and  common  sense  than  they  are  now.  The 
feast,  or  even  an  extraordinary  dining,  was  not  supposed 
to  be  complete  without  the  introduction  of  wine.  If 
men  would  only  drink  the  juice  of  the  grape  in  moder- 
ation, we  should  have  no  cases  of  intoxication." 

Mr.  Judson,  who  had  been  endeavoring  to  entertain 
the  ladies  in  the  meantime,  joined  in  the  conversation, 
and  the  meal  passed  off  to  the  satisfaction  of  every  one 
present.  The  meats,  dainties,  fruits  and  wines  were 
served  in  turn.  When  the  last  course  was  served,  the 
company  retired  from  the  hall  to  enjoy  the  evening  as 
the  fates  might  decree,  or  as  their  host  might  see  proper. 

He  is  a  happy  man  who  can  make  the  best  plans  for 
enjoyment.  The  wisest  men  have  failed  in  this  partic- 
ular. In  vain  Ave  often  sit  and  ponder  over  the  best 
matured  plans  of  action.  The  occurrences  of  an  hour 
may  supply  us  with  the  means  of  enjoyment,  or  may 
snatch  from  us  every  vestige  of  that  basis  of  enjoyment 
which  may  be  fraught  with  pleasure. 

The  visitors  of  Mr.  Rockford,  in  a  very  feu  days, 
became  domesticated,  and  distant  formalities  were  aban- 
doned. The  amusements  consisted  of  excursions  along 
the  coast  in  the  pleasure-boats  belonging  to  Mr.  Rock- 
ford,  or  the  carriages  conveyed  the  guests  to  the  roman- 
tic portions  of  the  surrounding  country.  Mr.  Watson 
was  particularly  fond  of  the  society  of  Miss  Roxana 
Fairfield,  the  elder  of  the   beautiful    sisters,  while  she 


KOCKFORD.  61 

was  not  indifferent   to  his   polite  attentions.     He  had 

commenced  the  practice  of  the  Law  at  Colonna,  under 
(lie  most  favorable  ausfj&ces.  lie  had  been  received  as 
an  agreeable  visitor  -it  the  house  of  Mrs.  Fairfield;  thus 
his  acquaintance  with  the  family  had  almost  ripened 
into  intimacy.  lie  was  one  of  those  prudent  young 
men  whose  good  sense  never  permitted  him  to  enter 
into  extravagances  of  speech.  He  had  been  a  close 
student,  and  had  not  only  read  the  works  of  the  best 
authors,  bin  had  studied  them  carefully.  Upon  this 
account,  he  was  a  very  pleasant  companion  for  Mr. 
;;ford.  They  spehl  several  hours  of  each  day  in 
conversation  upon  polite  literature.  They  were  partic- 
ularly fond  of  poetry,  especially  the  works  of  the  au- 
thors of  the  old  school.  It  was  a  pleasant  task  for 
them  to  take  the  works  of  Pope,  and  select  portions 
from  his  best  <  ;  and  translations.  Each  line  was 
suggestive  of  thought,  and  lengthy  disputations  would 
spring  up  between  the  friends,  which  could  only  be  set- 
tled by  Jin  agreement  upon  the  next  beautiful  passage. 
Mr.  Judson  was  a  young  man  of  a  gay  temperament. 
He  scorned  to  live  only  for  the  enjoyment  of  the  pres- 
ent. Be  amused  Miss  Frances  Fairfield  and  Mr.-. 
Rockford  by  a  1   of  his  college  scrapes.     To 

have  heard  him  converse,  one  would  have  supposed  that 
the  four  years  he  spent  at  the  University  were  not  well 
improved,  but  he  had  managed  to  pick  up  a  smattering 
of  the  langu  tges.  He  had  merely  scraped  through  a 
graduation.  He  was  (he  life  of  the  party,  and  never 
let  time  hang  heavy  if  he  could   procure  an  audien 


62  KOCKFORD. 

If  he  could  amuse  himself  in  no  other  way,  he  would 
take  Jupe  and  Carlo  and  amuse  Sebastian.  The  child 
loved  him  dearly,  and  insisted  upon  a  frequent  rehear- 
sal of  the  feats  he  had  taught  the  pets  to  perform.  He 
would  clap  his  little  hands  and  jump  for  joy  when  Car- 
lo would  leap  over  the  bars,  or  find  a  handkerchief, 
hidden  by  Mr.  Judson. 

The  guests  had  been  at  Rockford  house  several  days, 
and  yet  their  host  would  not  consent  for  them  to  depart. 
Time  had  not  passed  so  pleasantly  with  him  in  a  long 
time.  He  exacted  a,  promise  from  them  that  they  would 
spend  two  more  weeks  at  his  house.  He  desired  to  give 
them  a  grand  party,  and  invite  the  citizens  of  the  town 
to  it.  He  was  fond  of  merriment  himself,  and  nothing 
delighted  him  so  much  as  to  see  his  friends  enjoy  his 
hospitalities. 

Aunt  Margery  spent  the  most  of  her  time  in  the  so- 
ciety of  Mrs.  Rockford,  whose  company  she  esteemed 
very  greatly.  The  good  old  lady  was  fond  of  imparting 
what  lessons  she  had  early  learned  upon  house-keeping, 
the  art  of  cookery,  and  the  all-important  one  of  quilt- 
making,  to  all  young  folks.  She  had  seen  the  folly  of 
throwing  away  scraps  which  might  just  as  well  form  the 
squares  of  a  quilt.  It  would  be  well  for  us  if  we  had 
many  such  good  souls  as  she  was.  She  was  not  stupid 
or  awkward  in  company,  but  preferred  the  society  of  a 
few  to  mingling  with  the  gay  throngs,  whose  only  object 
appeared  to  her  to  be  a  grand  display  of  fine  dress. 
She  thought  folks  had  better  learn  to  copy  Nature  more. 
and  trust  less  to  art.     But  aunt  Margery  was  too  pru- 


ROCKFORD.  63 

duent  to  restrict  her  daughters  in  their  harmless  enjoy- 
ments. 

What  a  happy  thing  it  was  for  Mrs.  Rockford  that 
she  had  the  assistance  of  aunt  Margery  !  When  her 
husband  proposed  the  party,  she  interposed  not  the  least 
objection,  but  readily  gave  her  consent.  Her  larders 
were  well  supplied  with  every  ingredient  she  desired. 
Her  cooks  were  well  trained,  and  she  was  no  novice  in 
the  culinary  art.  Aunt  Margery  could  give  her  much 
good  counsel ;  and  upon  the  following  day  she  com- 
menced making  extensive  preparations  for  the  festival. 
Her  husband  had  told  her  to  spare  no  expense,  but  to  lit 
up  a  sumptuous  supper  for  a  great  number  of  guests. 

It  was  soon  known  in  Crofton  that  a  grand  party  was 
to  be  given  by  Mr.  Rockford  in  honor  of  Mrs.  Fairfield 
and  her  daughters.  They  had  received  the  attentions 
of  the  visiting  portion  of  the  ladies  and  the  young  men. 
Those  who  expected  tickets  to  the  party  commenced 
making  preparations  to  attend.  Mr.  Snibbens  brushed 
up  his  seedy  coat,  had  it  pressed  and  repaired,  and 
commenced  looking  out  some  big  words  and  phrases  to 
use  upon  the  occasion. 

While  the  party  is  the  common  gossip  of  the  town, 
and  the  ladies  of  Rockford  house  arc  making  extensive 
preparations  for  the  occason,  let  us  relate  other  thijigs 
which  may  be  of  interest  to  the  reader.  It  has  been 
intimated  that  a  band  of  robbers  was  supposed  to  have 
one  of  their  retreats  near  the  town  of  Crofton.  The 
attack  which  had  been  made  upon  the  fishermen  by  nun 
who  seemed  to  be  intimate  with  the  coast,  and  the  fact 


(34  ROCKFORD. 

that  suspicious  men  had  been  seen  lurking  in  the  neigh- 
borhood of  the  jail,  gave  strength  to  the  suspicions 
that  Royston  had  friends  and  accomplices  in  a  set  of 
marauders,  who  place  all  law  and  order  at  defiance.  It 
was  not  at  all  improbable ;  neither  had  the  character  of 
that  desperate  man  been  above  reproach  for  a  long  time. 
It  was  a  mystery  to  his  former  friends  and  companions 
how  he  managed  to  pay  his  bills.  They  supposed  that 
he  had  resorted  to  the  gaming-table.  His  most  intimate 
acquaintances  were  not  generally  known  in  the  town, 
nor  did  they  appear  as  if  desirous  of  pushing  themselves 
into  society,  so  little  were  they  suited  for  the  company 
of  the  refined. 

Crofton  was  built,  as  to  the  business  portion  of  it, 
around  the  Court  square.  The  stores  of  all  descrip- 
tions were  situated  at  intervals,  and,  with  the  hotels  and 
and  other  buildings,  filled  up  the  entire  space.  The 
churches  and  academies  were  located  upon  eminences  in 
convenient  parts  of  the  town,  while  the  residences  of 
the  inhabitants  were  ranged  upon  the  different  streets, 
as  suited  the  convenience  of  the  citizen.  The  principal 
street  led  to  the  wharf,  where  were  located  the  exten- 
sive ware-houses.  Crofton,  though  not  large  enough  to 
be  called  a  city,  was  a  place  that  contained  nearly  two 
thousand  inhabitants ;  though  it  was  a  small  place  in 
comparison  to  some  cities  upon  the  coast. 

Jewellers,  druggists,  dentists  and  painters  occupied 
the  rooms  of  the  second  and  third  stories  of  the  busi- 
ness houses.  It  is  to  one  of  those  out-of-the-way  offices 
that  we  are  about  to  conduct  the  reader.     Upon  a  swing- 


11O0KF0RD.  ($- 

ing  sign  might  be  rend  the  name  6f  "Hans  Kemple, 
Jeweller."  In  order  to  diseover  the  exact  locality  of 
the  veritable  Hans,  the  sign  further  described  the  part 
of  the  house  he  was  supposed  to  occupy,  *w  Third  jl 
xci'ond  room  to  the  rir/Jtf."  "When  you  arrived  at  the 
gallery  of  the  second  floor,  numerous  signs  greeted  you. 
"Miss  Jcrusha  Smith,  Milliner.'"  -.J.  Sinclair  Peebles, 
Attorney  at  Law.''  "  G.  Higginbotham  Compton,  Den- 
tist." "Crofton  Courier,"  and  other  offices.  After 
passing  up  the  second  flight  of  steps,  the  attention  of 
the  stranger  was  only  directed  to  the  small  sign  of  Hans. 
The  other  apartments  were  private,  or  not  occupied 
at  all. 

At  a  given  signal  from  without,  Hans  went  cautiously 
to  the  door,  and  having  satisfied  himself  that  a  friend 
sought  admittance,  he  opened  the  door  without  hesita- 
tion. 

"Ah!  Heinrich,  is  it  you?"  said  Hans.  "I  am 
overjoyed  to  see  you.  How  is  our  scheme  progressing? 
When  were  you  at  the  retreat?" 

"Do  not  talk  so  loudly,"  replied  Heinrich.  "Walls 
have  ears.  You  are  not  aware  how  very  closely  we 
are  watched  of  late." 

" Then  come  into  my  little  back  room,"  said  Hans. 
"We  can  talk  there  without  fear  of  molestation." 

Hans  led  Heinrich  through  his  tolerably  well  filled 
room  into  the  small  apartment  indicated.  The  door 
W*as  bolted,  and  they  commenced  talking  earnestly. 

"Heinrich,"  said  Hans,  "time  i.  very  precious,  in- 
deed.    Only  one  week  intervenes  between  this  day  and 


(36  ROCKPORD. 

his  execution.  It  will  never  do  in  the  world  for  so  noble 
a  soul  as  he  is  to  suffer  so  humiliating  a  death.  He  has 
been  true  and  valiant,  and  right  nobly  has  he  divided 
the  spoils  with  us.  He  has  been  foremost  in  every  at- 
tack, the  first  to  strike,  and  the  last  to  quit  the  field. 
When  we  have  been  forced  to  abandon  an  enterprise,  he 
has  covered  our  retreat,  and  defied  all  the  united  force 
of  his  assailants." 

"  You  speak  truly,  Hans,"  said  his  companion.  "Thus 
far  he  has  borne  his  confinement  and  trial  with  heroic 
fortitude ;  but  death  is  a  dreadful  thing.  Do  you  sup- 
pose he  would  ascend  the  scaffold,  and  take  the  awrful 
leap  into  eternity,  with  all  the  crimes  that  hang  upon 
his  soul,  and  not  make  a  confession  ?  You  arrive  at 
different  conclusions  from  what  I  do,  if  you  think  your- 
self safe.  He  knows  that  it  is  in  our  power  to  release 
him  from  confinement,  and  he  expects  it  at  our  hands." 

"See  what  I  have  been  doing  for  the  past  few  days," 
said  Hans.  "Here  is  a  finely  tempered  saw,  which  I 
have  made.  This  must  be  conveyed  to  him  as  soon  as 
possible.  With  this  he  can  sever  the  manacles  that 
bind  him,  and  cut  his  way  out  of  confinement  in  a  few 
hours." 

The  companion  of  Hans  informed  him  that  he  had 
been  upon  a  visit  to  their  friends,  and  they  were  doubly 
enlisted  in  the  cause  of  Carl  Royston.  If  he  should 
not  be  enabled  to  make  his  escape  within  a  few  days,  it 
was  their  intention  to  brave  all,  and  risk  their  lives  in 
his  defence.  Hans  had  hit  upon  a  plan  to  see  Royston, 
and  he  doubted  not  but  that  he  could  place  the  instru- 


ROCKFORD  (ft 

ment  he  had  made  in  his  own  hands.  The  jailor  had 
called  upon  him  only  a  few  days  before  to  have  an  article 
of  jewelry  repaired,  and  he  would  walk  out  in  that  di- 
rection and  drop  in  and  see  him. 

When  Heinrich  had  taken  his  departure,  Hans  en- 
closed the  saw,  which  was  very  small,  in  a  paper,  took 
several  late  newspapers  and  put  them  in  his  pocket. 
He  directed  his  footsteps  towards  the  common,  upon 
which  the  jail  was  located.  He  was  in  the  act  of  pass- 
ing the  prison,  when  the  jailor,  who  was  at  work  in  the 
garden,  hailed  him,  and  invited  him  to  call  in.  Hans 
tried  to  excuse  himself,  hut  the  jailor  urged  him  so  that 
he  consented  to  tarry  only  a  few  minutes.  The  jailor 
was  a  communicative  man.  He  could  never  rest  until 
lie  had  divested  himself  of  every  secret  he  was  in  pos- 
session of.  Yet  he  was  a  faithful  man,  who  might  have 
been  entrusted  with  the  greatest  treasure.  He  was 
prepared  to  defend  the  jail  and  environs  with  his  life. 

The  jailor  invited  Hans  to  join  him  in  a  glass,  at  the 
same  time  opening  the  door  of  a  closet.  Hans  consent- 
ed, of  course,  and  soon  the  friends  were  discussing  upon 
various  subjects.  The  conversation  at  length  turned 
upon  Royston,  whom  Hans  pictured  out  as  being  one  of 
the  most  abandoned  men  he  had  ever  seen.  The  drinks 
were  repeated,  and  the  jailor  was  in  a  fair  way  of  be- 
coming intoxicated.  Hans  recollected  that  he  had  the 
piece  of  jewelry,  which  he  had  repaired  for  the  jailor  in 
his  pocket.  When  he  offered  it  to  him,  he  could  not  be 
prevailed  upon  to  receive  any  compensation  for  his  work. 
Bane  expressed  a  desire  to  seethe  prisoner,  saying  that, 


68  ROCKFORD. 

as  he  would  not  be  in  town  upon  the  clay  of  the  execu- 
tion, he  had  a  curiosity  to  see  the  wretch  once  more. 
The  jailor  consented,  and  led  the  way  to  his  place  of 
confinement.  The  massive  bolts  and  locks  yielded  to 
the  key  and  the  pressure  of  the  strong  hand  of  the 
jailor,  and  they  were  soon  in  the  presence  of  Carl 
Royston.  The  prisoner  was  a  man  above  the  medium 
size,  and  seemed  formed  for  feats  of  strength  and  agil- 
ity. He  could  not  have  been  exceeding  thirty  years  of 
age,  from  the  appearance  of  his  face.  A  heavy  beard, 
almost  jet  black,  corresponded  with  his  long,  flowing 
ringlets.  There  were  feAT  finer  looking  men  than  Roys- 
ton.  The  prisoner  merely  bowed  to  Hans,  as  the  latter, 
accompanied  by  the  jailor,  entered  the  room.  Royston 
was  seated  at  a  table,  reading  a  book.  Several  papers 
were  scattered  upon  the  table.  Hans  observed  that 
Royston  was  confined  by  a  chain,  which  was  fastened 
to  one  of  his  ankles.  The  chain  was  secured  by  a  staple 
driven  into  the  floor  near  his  bed. 

Hans  conversed  with  the  prisoner  upon  trivial  matters 
for  some  time,  without  alluding  to  the  murder.  Roys- 
ton asked  the  jailor  to  furnish  him  with  a  supply  of 
fresh  water.  While  the  latter  was  gone  to  get  it,  Hans 
hastily  drew  out  the  saAV  and  a  ball  of  twine,  and  gave 
them  to  Royston.  He  said  that,  upon  the  night  previ- 
ous to  the  day  appointed  for  the  execution,  his  escape 
must  be  made.  .  The  plan  was  imparted  to  Royston  in 
a  few  words.  The  friends  embraced  and  were  silent, 
as  they  heard  the  footsteps  of  the  jailor. 

Hans  took  his  departure  from   the  jail,  well  pleased 


ROCKFORD.  (39 

with  the  success  of  his  visit.     The  hopes  of  Royston 
were  revived.      lie  began  his  work  of  sawing  the  bars 
of  the  window,  which  was  happily  within  hie  reach.      He 
worked   slowly  at  first,    and  succeeded  so  well  that   the 
bars  were  saAvn  sufficiently,  in  one  night,  to  render  them ' 
capable  of  being    wrenched    off.      The    window  had   ; 
curtain,  which  the  prisoner  wisely  drew  over  the  aper- 
ture to  conceal  his  designs.      The  jailor  bad  heard  no 
noise,   and  not  suspecting  an   attempt  on  the  part  of 
the  prisoner  to  make  his  escape,  merely  performed  the 
usual  task  of  furnishing  Royston  with  his  meals.     Roys- 
ton  concealed  the  saw  in  bis  bosom,  resolving  to   par1, 
with  it  only  with  his  life. 

When  the  jailor  had  performed  his  round,  upon  the 
evening  preceding  the  day  set  apart  for  the  execution 
Royston  commenced  the  task  of  sawing  in  twain  the 
iron  that  encumbered  him.  He  labored  I0112;  and  dili- 
gently,  and  succeeded  in  severing  it  just  at  midnight. 
He  went  to  the  window,  and  listened  for  the  signal. 
All  was  still  and  quiet.  There  was  no  noise  in  or  about 
the  prison.  His  fate  was  in  the  balances,  and  the 
weight  of  a  feather  would  turn  the  scale.  It  seemed 
almost  an  age  to  him  when  the  clock  tolled  the  hour  of 
one.  Just  then  he  heard  a,  low  whistle  from  the  co 
bard  by  the  jail-yard.  He  returned  the  signal  cautious- 
ly, and  applied  his  hands  to  the  bars,  which  yielded  to 
his  pressure.  One  by  one  they  were  removed.  Fasten- 
ing the  twine  to  one  end  of  the  saw,  Royston  threw  it 
with  all  his  might  over  the  enclosure  of  the  jail.     Ina 

.  minutes  another  signal  was  given,  and  be  drew  back 


70  ROCKFORD. 

the  twine  and  joyfully  clasped  the  end  of  a  rope  in  his 
hands.  It  was  only  the  work  of  a  few  minutes  to  make 
the  cable  fast  to  the  bedstead,  and  swing  himself  from 
the  dizzy  height  to  the  ground.  Holding  fast  to  the 
rope,  which  had  a  fastening  from  without,  Royston 
climbed  over  the  high  wall.     He  was  free  ! 


ROCKFORD.  71 


CHAPTER    VIII. 

We  are  taught  from  experience,  that  many  of  the  ills 
of  life  result  from  disappointment.  When  once  we  have 
placed  our  affections  upon  an  object,  its  attainment  forms 
our  chief  desire  for  the  present  moment.  It  matters 
but  little  how  trivial  is  the  object  of  our  desires,  the 
mind  is  not  the  less  bent  upon  its  pursuit.  A  country 
damsel,  once  upon  a  time,  performed  a  journey  of  ten 
miles,  on  foot,  to  witness  an  execution ;  but  the  culprit 
was  reprieved  by  the  Governor  while  the  Sheriff  was  in 
the  act  of  adjusting  the  noose.  The  disappointed  crowd 
left  the  place  filled  with  regret,  and  the  damsel  sought 
her  far-off  home,  bewailing  her  unhappy  lot  —  complain- 
ing that  Fate  had  decreed  that  she  should  never  enjoy 
any  of  the  pleasures  of  life  ! 

If  the  execution  of  criminals  were  attended  by  the 
thoughtless  thousands  who  witness  them,  with  other  ob- 
jects than  those  of  gratifying  an  idle  curiosity,  and  of 
seeing  the  culprit  enact  the  last  scene  of  the  drama  of 
life,  the  effect  upon  the  by-standers  would  be  different 
from  what  it  really  is.  The  public  execution  of  crimi- 
nals was  intended  by  our  legislators,  who  enacted  the 
law,  to  act  as  a  warning  to  the  people,  who  are  never 
backward  in  crowding  around  the  scaffold  to  catch  the 
last  confession  of  the  victim  of  the   law.     Men,  wli 


72  ROCKFORD 

skirts  were  red  with  the  blood  of  innocent  victims,  and 
whq.se  hearts  were  black  with  crime,  upon  surveying  the 
sympathizing  crowd  around  them,  have  imagined  them- 
selves martyrs,  and  have  died  amid  seeming  exultations. 
The  increase  of  crime  has,  in  a  measure,  resulted  from 
those  happy  exits  upon  the  part  of  fiends ;  and  many 
nations  have  substituted  private  for  public  executions. 
The  town  of  Crofton  was  thrown  into  a  state  of  utter 
confusion  on  the  morning  after  the  escape  of  Royston. 
Five  thousand  persons  from  neighboring  places  were  in 
and  around  Crofton,  to  witness  the  anticipated  hanging. 
The  hotels  were  crowded,  the  private  houses  were  over- 
flowing with  visitors,  and  the  woods  were  full  of  men, 
women  and  children,  who  had  pitched  their  tents  the 
evening  before.  The  jailor  was  almost  frantic  when  he 
discovered  that  the  bird  had  flown.  He  could  not  con- 
ceive how  the  instrument  had  been  conveyed  to  the 
prisoner.  Suspicion  could  not  rest  upon  Hans  more 
than  upon  other  men  who  had  been  admitted  to  Roys- 
ton's  cell.  Besides,  Hans  was  considered  to  be  a  man 
of  irreproachable  character.  The  more  ignorant  por- 
tion of  the  community  imagined  that  Royston's  escape 
had  been  effected  by  super-natural  agency.  They  did 
not  doubt  but  that  Royston  was  in  close  league  with  the 
adversary  of  souls.  The  editor  of  the  town  paper  has- 
tened to  his  sanctum,  locked  his  door  to  keep  out  intru- 
ders, seated  himself  by  his  desk,  took  out  a  fresh  supply 
of  paper,  provided  himself  with  a  new  pen,  shook  the 
ink,  roached  back  his  hair,  crossed  his  legs,  knit  his 
brows,  clenched  his  teeth,  and  wrote  the  following  edi- 
torial notice : 


ROCKFORD.  73 

MIRACULOUS  ESCAPE! 

CAPTIVUS  FUGIVIT! 

UNPARALLELED  EXCITEMENT ! 

MYSTERY   CONNECTED   WITH   IT  ! 

"Last  night,  when  the  silvery  orb  had  disappeared 
behind  the  horizon,  and  the  roseate  scintillations  emit- 
ted from  the  stellated  firmament  alone  guided  mortals 
upon  their  nocturnal  peregrinations,  by  some  mysterious 
agency  of  supernal  handicraft,  a  convicted  miscreant, 
whose  life  had  been  forfeited  to  the  law  by  disinterested 
and  far-seeing  jurors,  effected  his  escape  from  duranec 
rile.  [Here  the  editor  had  recourse  to  his  dictionary  of 
quotations.]  Ensconced,  as  he  was,  by  the  unyielding 
walls  of  the  coneiergerie,  [Here  the  editor  took  snuff*] 
manacled  with  a  brazen  chain  with  frequent  links,  guard- 
ed by  day  neath  the  dragon  eye  of  the  ever  wakeful  jail- 
or, and  by  night  [tempore  noctis']  by  the  iron  doors  which 
grate  upon  the  brazen  thresholds,  how  was  it  possible 
for  the  prisoner  to  have  made  his  escape  ?  [Here  the 
editor  coughed  three  times,  took  snuff  again,  and  spent 
one  hour  in  searching  Pope's  translation  of  the  Illiad 
for  a  suitable  quotation.] 

'Now  pleasing  sleep  hath  closed  each  mortal  eye, 
Stretched  in  their  tents,  the  Grecian  leaders  lie, 
The  immortals  slumbered  on  their  thrones  above. 
All  l»nt  the  ever-wakeful  eyes  of  Jove.' 

"Who  would  have  supposed  it  within  the  power  of  onv 
so  helpless  as  Royston — just  upon  the  eve  of  beholding, 
experiencing  and  feeling  the  dread  realities  of  the  un- 
known Future  —  to  effect  his  escape  from  his  keep,  guard- 


74  ROCKFORD. 

ed  by  bars  of  triple  steel.  [The  editor  spent  another 
hour  in  searching  the  pages  of  Shakspeare.] 

cAy,  but  to  die,  and  go,  we  know  not  where," 
To  lie  in  cold  obstruction,  and  to  rot ;' 

Royston  thought  this,  perhaps,  and  assisted  by  some 
elf,  wrenched  the  mighty  fabric  of  the  windows  from 
their  strong  position  in  the  walls,  and  summoning  all  the 
courage  his  naturally  brave,  but  drepraved  heart  pos- 
sessed, he  swung  down  the  cord,  by  fairies  wrought, 
cleared  the  court-yard  below,  and  vanished  into  thin  air. 

"So  great  is  the  unparalleled  excitement  of  the  infu- 
riated crowd,  that  anarchy  reigns  without.  '  Saevitque 
animis  ignobile  vidgus.'  It  is  apprehended,  upon  the 
part  of  our  sooth-sayers,  that  '  Jamque  fasces  et  saxa 
volant.''  If  such  a  dire  calamity  should  happen,  as  a 
natural  consequence,  we  can  only  expect  that  ''furor 
arma  ministrat.'  But  we  shall  not  despair.  i  Nil  des- 
erandum.' 

"  By  the  time  we  go  to  press  again,  we  hope  and  fondly 
trust  that  the  mystery  may  be  cleared  up.  We  should 
not  be  too  hasty  in  censuring  our  very  excellent  and 
highly  competent  jailor  for  the  escape  of  Carl  Royston. 
More  anon.     Nous  verons." 

The  erudite  editor  unbolted  the  door  of  the  sanctum, 
placed  the  article  in  the  hands  of  the  compositor,  bade 
him  use  all  possible  dispatch,  and  give  him  a  proof  of 
it  very  soon. 

When  the  paper  made  its  appearance,  the  sensible 
portion  of  the  citizens  took  a  hearty  laugh  at  the  notice. 
Snibbens  thought  it  was  an  excellent  production,  full  of 


ROCKFORD.  75 

appropriate  classical  quotations.  It  is  more  than  prob- 
able that  it  saved  much  disturbance,  as  the  editor  him- 
self thought,  as  the  crowd  dispersed,  no  lives  were  lost, 
no  blood  shed,  and  the  jailor  was  unmolested.  What 
a  powerful  engine  is  the  Press  ! 


The  miraculous  escape  of  Royston  was  the  constant 
theme  of  conversation  for  several  days.  At  length  the 
argument  was  exhausted,  and  other  topics  supplied  the 
vacuum.  The  whole  town  was  in  a  bustle  about  the  ap- 
proaching party  at  Rockford  house.  The  merchants 
were  reaping  a  rich  harvest,  indeed,  from  the  sale  of 
fancy  goods.  Blessed  are  those  who  dwell  in  towns, 
where  the  bustle  and  confusion  of  a  crowded  and  hurried 
populace  do  not  deaden  the  genial  vitality  that  should 
pervade  society.  We  should  live  in  vain,  if  we  did  not 
cultivate  and  refine  the  better  feelings  of  our  nature. 
If  only  the  morbid  desire  of  acquiring  wealth,  and  of 
elevating  ourselves  to  a  superior  position  injsociety  were 
the  mainspring  to  our  exertions,  the  world,  instead  of 
being  advanced  in  civilization,  would  cease  to  reflect  the 
light  of  science,  and  the  reign  of  the  Dark  Ages  would 
overshadow  mankind  again. 

By  frequent  repetition  we  are  enabled  to  learn  the 
most  difficult  languages,  and  to  demonstrate  the  most 
intricate  propositions.  By  frequent  contact  with  our 
associates  we  are  enabled  to  polish  our  manners,  and 
prepare  our  minds  for  the  enjoyment  of  that  blessed 
existence  which  is  promised  to  the  faithful.     The  rough 


76  ROCKFORD. 

Ashlar  is  divested  of  its  asperities  by  the  art  of  me- 
chanism, and  prepared  for  the  adornment  of  costly 
palaccs.  The  golden  stream  of  education,  when  left 
free  to  flow  through  our  midst,  waters  and  revivifies  even- 
plant  in  the  garden  of  our  hearts.  The  mind  must  be 
concentrated  upon  a  subject  before  the  reasoning  facul- 
ties can  rise  superior  to  mere  matter.  It  is  by  a  strict 
regard  to  Truth,  which  is  the  touch-stone  of  every  vir- 
tue, that  society  is  held  together  —  that  governments 
flourish  —  and  the  heavenly  bodies  move  in  their  accus- 
tomed sphere.  Truth,  like  pure  gold,  becomes  more 
refined  by  being  polished  ;  and  the  mind  is  expanded 
and  strengthened  by  the  force  of  education. 

Housewives  would  forget  the  use  of  their  utensils,  if 
they  were  not,  at  times,  permitted  to  bring  them  into 
requisition  upon  extra  occasions.  By  the  advice  of 
aunt  Margery,  Mrs.  Rockford  ordered  a  complete  mus- 
ter of  every  culinary  utensil  upon  the  premises.  The 
pots,  ovens,  spiders,  skillets  and  baking-pans  were  all 
brought  face  to  face,  to  give  account  of  their  steward- 
ship. Mr.  Rockford  smiled  to  see  his  aunt  examining 
the  quality  of  every  piece  of  ware  with  the  care  of  a 
purchaser.  After  condemning  about  one-half  the  lot 
as  unfit  for  service,  the  good  dame  made  out  a  list  for 
new  articles,  which  were  presently  bought  and  brought 
into  immediate  requisition.  All  was  bustle  and  merry 
confusion  at  Rockford  house  now.  Turkeys  were  cha- 
sed down,  and  sacrificed ;  chickens  suffered  decapitation ; 
pigs  were  slaughtered  ;  and  the  fish  market  patronized. 
Egcs  were  broken  by  the  young  ladies,  and  the  young 


ilOCKFORD  77 

men  lent  a  helping  hand.  Mr.  Rockford  pulled  off  his 
coat,  laid  Coke  and  Littleton  upon  the  shelf,  tied  up  Ins 
office  papers  securely,  and  followed  the  workers  into  the 
pastry  rooms.  He  was  soon  banished  from  there  by 
the  edict  of  aunt  Margery,  for  he  had  forgotten  himscl!* 
and  upset  the  sugar  bowls,  mixed  the  white  of  the  eggs 
with  the  yellow,  and  spoiled  fully  a  dozen  of  those  in- 
dispensible  and  ephemeral  productions  of  the  barn-yard. 
He  had  mixed  the  sugar  and  flour  without  waiting  for 
commands,  and  must  suffer  banishment. 

Judging  that  the  house  was  almost  too  hot  a  place  for 
him,  he  hastened  to  the  yard  to  assist  Adam  and  dame 
Phillis  in  roasting  the  meats,  but  he  soon  discovered 
that  his  presence  was  not  required  there.  He  attempted 
to  turn  one  of  the  spits,  and  let  a  choice  joint  of  meat 
fall  into  the  fire. 

"Dar  now,"'  said  Phillis,  umassa  done  gone  spile  de 
meat.  I  'speck  he  done  sumthin'  'rongin  dc  hous,  and 
missis  run  him  out  dar.  Do  pray,  massa,  go  'long  to 
de  Law  offis,  and  leave  de  niggers  'lone.  Dey  can  cook 
de  meat  better 'n  you." 

Mr.  Rockford  went  to  the  house,  and  vowed  he  would 
not  again  interfere  with  the  arrangements  of  the  party. 
He  procured  a  list  of  the  guests  to  be  invited,  and  sent 
out  the  cards.  In  the  meantime,  the  young  men.  who 
were  more  docile,  aided  the  ladies  in  their  work,  and 
were  of  incalculable  advantage  to  them.  The  domestic 
apartments  were  redolent  with  the  odor  of  pound-cake. 
Every  sunshiny  place  about  the  yard  was  put  into  re- 
quisition for  drying  the  iced  cake.      Sebastian  and  Jnpe 


78  ROCKFORD. 

were  closely  guarded  to  keep  them  from  mischief.  Carlo 
was  the  best  custodian  of  the  knick-knacks.  The  pigs 
and  feathered  tribe,  which  had  not  been  drafted,  were 
kept  at  bay  by  that  faithful  animal.  He  would  stretch 
himself  out,  as  if  asleep,  by  the  tables,  and  watch  the 
chickens  as  they  would  step  lightly  upon  tip-toe  to  per- 
petrate mischief.  When  they  were  upon  the  point  of 
committing  the  overt  act,  Carlo  would  make  an  imme- 
diate sally  upon  them.  He  kept  his  watch  faithfully, 
and  suffered  no  harm  to  come  to  the  tables. 

So  expeditiously  had  the  work  been  carried  on  under 
the  superintendence  of  aunt  Margery,  that  everything 
was  cooked  fully  two  days  before  the  time  appointed  for 
the  party.  She  had  taught  Mrs.  Rockford  some  lessons 
in  the  art  of  cookery  she  had  never  known  before.  The 
young  men  had  labored  as  faithfully  as  any  of  the  ca- 
terers. Mr.  Rockford  was  not  allowed  to  go  near  the 
pantries,  for  fear  he  might  upset  something.  Every 
apartment  about  the  house  was  cleansed  and  put  in 
complete  order  for  the  reception  of  the  guests.  When 
the  clay  for  the  party  arrived,  the  gentlemen  took 
guns,  and  went  upon  the  beach  to  shoot  gulls  and  ducks. 
Aunt  Margery  sat  down  to  crimp  the  border  of  her  new 
cap.  Mrs.  Rockford  was  busy  in  performing  a  thou- 
sand useless  things,  but  anything  to  keep  the  mind 
employed  is  better  than  to  sit  down  and  do  nothing. 
Miss  Frances  took  Sebastian  and  Jupe,  and  went  to 
play.  Carlo  kept  guard  at  the  entrance  of  the  dining- 
room.  The  numerous  cats  and  pigeons  about  the  prem- 
ises were  not  too  good  to  displace  many   a  thing  and 


ROCKFORD. 


79 


spoil  it.  Miss  Roxana  Fairfield,  who  had  a  mind  of  a 
literary  caste,  sat  down  to  write  a  letter  to  one  of  her 
female  friends  in  Colonna.  As  we  have  the  liberty,  let 
us  look  over  her  shoulder  while  she  writes.  It  is  said 
that  time  discovers  all  things ;  let  us  rather  take  it  by 
the  fore-lock  in  this  instance. 

But,  gentle  reader,  do  not  imagine  that  you  are  doing 
a  very  praise-worthy  action  in  prying  into  the  secrets  of 
others.     If  you  can  keep  your  own,  it  is  well ;  but  it  is 
almost  impossible  for  you  to  keep  those  of  your  friends. 
There  are  really  but  few  secrets  kept.     You  may  trace 
out,  by  enquiry,  a  solution  almost  to   everything.     But 
let  us  give  everything  its  due.     There  is  a  society  ex- 
isting among  us  which  has  kept  secrets  from  time  imme- 
morial.    The  very  actions  of  Solomon  and  his  wise  men 
are  known  to  that  society,  and  even  to  its  neophytes. 
Who  will  say  that  mankind  is  unfaithful,  when  Mason- 
ry has  withstood  the  ravages  of  time  ?     But,  by  Miss 
Roxana's  leave,  we  will  look  over  her  shoulder  as  she 
writes.     It  may  throw  some  light  upon  our  novel. 

"Rockford  House,  April  15th,  18—. 
"Dear  Helen: — When  I  left  our  beautiful  town  of 
Colonna,  only  three  weeks  since,  you  exacted  a  promise 
from  me  that  I  would  write  you  often,  if  my  stay  at 
Rockford  house  should  be  prolonged.  I  trust  you  will 
excuse  me,  my  dear  friend,  when  I  confess  to  you  that 
Mnce  my  arrival  at  this  romantic  place,  my  mind  has 
been  so  occupied  by  the  sight  of  new  scenes,  which  arc 
truly  enchanting,  that  I  have  been  seemingly  derelict 
in  the  performance  of  sacred  duties.     Upon  this  beau- 


80  KOCKFORD. 

tiful  morning,  which  bids  fair  to  be  the  happiest  day  of 
my  life,  I  am  seated  in  my  well  furnished  apartment, 
writing  to  you,  my  dear  Helen,  who  have  si  1  a  red  my 
bliss  and  divided  my  sorrows  from  our  early  childhood. 
The  window  of  my  apartment  commands  a  fine  view  of 
the  Atlantic,  and  I  can  distinctly  see  the  briny  billows 
as  they  chase  each  other  to  the  beach.  Mr.  Rockforcl 
and  our  male  friends,  who  attended  us  here,  are  out 
upon  the  beach,  waging  war  upon  the  gulls  and  ducks. 
The  report  of  their  fowling-pieces  is  distinctly  heard 
every  few  minutes. 

"  To-night  we  are  to  have  a  grand  party ;  but  I  shall 
not  anticipate.  It  may  not  be  uninteresting  to  you  to 
have  a  short  rehearsal  of  every  thing  we  have  done,  seen 
and  heard  since  we  left  Colonna. 

"  We  women  are  such  queer  creatures,  that  we  are  not 
satisfied  with  an  outline ;  we  must  have  the  particulars 
of  every  scene.  You  shall  not  be  deprived  of  that 
pleasure,  dearest,  if  what  I  write  may  convey  to  you  a 
faint  idea  of  our  trip  to  this  place,  and  what  we  have 
been  doing  since  our  arrival.  You  remember,  Helen, 
how  we  were  amused  at  the  exhibitions  of  a  magician, 
who  came  to  Colonna  several  years  ago  ;  and  with  what 
rapidity  he  changed  and  varied  his  performances  ?  How 
we  clapped  our  hands  and  laughed,  and  were  almost  dizzy 
at  beholding  the  extraordinary  feats  of  his  magic  lan- 
tern ?  It  is  true  they  were  simple  enough,  and  could 
have  been  performed  by  almost  any  skillful  man,  yet 
first  impressions  are  the  most  lasting,  and  we  have  ever 
considered  Mons.  De  Luce  as  the  greatest  man  we  have 


ROCKFORI).  SI 

ever  seen.  My  mind  has  been  a  mirror  of  late,  upon 
which  many  scenes  have  been  reflected.  You  need  not. 
prepare  yourself  to  read  a  secret,  my  friend,  for  you 
are  aware  that  I  am  not  fend  of  telling  them. 

"But  to  begin  with  the  beginning.  I  believe  you 
have  never  traveled  from  Colonna  to  this  plase.  A 
description  of  the  trip  may  help  me  to  fill  up  the  sheet; 
for  I  do  abhor  the  idea  of  sending  a  letter  to  a  corres- 
pondent only  half  filled  up.  I  can  judge  from  my  own 
feelings.  It  irates  me  to  receive  only  a  few  hurried 
lines  from  a  dear  friend.  I  feel  like  re-enclosing  a 
short,  uninteresting  epistle  to  the  author.  But  I  snail 
not  keep  you  in  suspense. 

Our  trunks  were  packed  with  as  much  care  as  we 
usually  bestow  upon  such  matters,  (and  you  know,  Helen, 
you  and  I  have  spent  three  blessed  days  in  packing  our 
trunks,  when  we  were  upon  the  point  of  leaving  our 
homes  to  goto  college,)  and,  all  things  ha,  ;;ig  been  pre- 
pared for  our  departure,  my  dear  mother,  sister  Fannie 
and  your  tormentor  were  politely  banded  into  the  family 
carriage  by  the  very  kind  Mr.  Watson  and  your  waggish 
friend,  Mr.  Judson.  Those  worthy  young  men  had  ac- 
cepted of  an  invitation  from,  mother  to  be  our  attendants. 
They  followed  our  carriage  in  a  buggy,  and  we  left  the 
village  of  Colonna  with  joyful  hearts.  We  had  not 
been  from  home  in  a  long  time,  and,  to  confess  the 
truth.  1  had  become  so  heartily  tired  out  with  Colonna. 
that  I  had  arrived  at  the  same  conclusion  with  Alexan- 
der Selkirk. 

'It  is  better  tp  dwell  In  the  midst  of  alarms, 
Than  to  reign  in  this  horrible  place.' 
G 


82  ROCKFORD. 

"Do  not  suppose,  dearest,  that  I  wish  to  cast  any 
aspersions  upon  the  fame  of  our  town.  Far  from  it ; 
but  I  longed  to  behold  other  scenes,  and  I  left  my  home 
with  a  joyful  heart.  We  were  soon  out  of  Colonna, 
and  were  passing  through  a  beautiful  country.  The 
high,  sandy  ridges  were  densely  covered  with  the  tall, 
stately  pines.  As  I  leaned  my  head  out  of  the  window 
of  the  carriage,  and  listened  to  the  mournful  sighing  of 
those  Leviathans  of  the  forest,  I  became  almost  sad ; 
but  then  they  are  crowned  with  foliage  all  the  year 
round,  and  look  so  beautiful,  especially  in  the  Spring, 
when  they  put  on  a  new  dress.  Their  tasselated  leaves 
do  not  wither,  but  at  the  appointed  time  they  are  forced 
to  give  place  to  the  younger  shoot. 

"  You  have  no  idea,  dearest  Helen,  how  many  beau- 
tiful streams  we  crossed.     We  could  see  the  fish  pla}dng 
upon  the  pebbly  beds.     When  we  would  get  out  at  such 
places  to  rest  the  horses,  we  would  cast  pebbles  at  the 
fish.     They  would  dart   off  under   their   retreat  at  the 
bank,  but  when  we  threw  them  some  crumbs,  they  would 
come  very  near  us.     One  large  trout  came  to   the  sur- 
face to  get  a  chicken  bone  which  Fannie  threw  into  the 
stream,  when  Mr.  Judson,  who  is  never  better  employed 
than  when  engaged  in  sport,  gave  him  so  severe  a  blow 
with  the  big  end  of  his  whip,  that  the  scaly  victim  was 
killed  outright. 

"We  passed  many  fine  residences.  I  was  surprised 
to  see  so  much  magnificence  displayed  in  the  country. 
Those  who  reside  in  such  lovely  retreats,  with  every 
convenience  around  them,  should   never  despair  of  en- 


ROCKFORD.  83 

joyment.  If  I  could  exchange  my  residence  in  Colonna 
for  a  retreat,  like  some  I  saw  when  I  came  to  this  place. 
I  could  spend  my  life  so  pleasantly. 

"By  eleven  o'clock  in  the  morning,  wo  arrived  at  Mr. 
Rockford's  stately  mansion,  having  left  Colonna  at  sun- 
rise. We  were  scarcely  six  hours  upon  the  road,  though 
our  speed  had  not  been  great.  But  you  know  how  very 
careful  mother  is  of  her  horses.  She  would  not  travel 
more  than  four  miles  an  hour  to  gratify  us  or  any  per- 
son else.  Mr.  Rockford  came  and  welcomed  us  with 
such  a  becoming  grace,  and  his  wife  has  been  so  agree- 
able, that  I  shall  be  sorry  when  the  time  comes  for  us  to 
return  to  Colonna. 

w'We  have  had  delightful  drives  about  the  town,  and 
pleasant  excursions  in  the  sail-boats.  Numerous  friends 
have  called  to  sec  us,  and  we  have  repaid  their  visits. 
[  wish  you  could  see  Sebastian  Rockford !  He  is  one  of 
the  prettiest  boys  I  have  ever  beheld.  He  is  truly  and 
wonderfully  intelligent.  His  parents  love  him  so  fondly 
that  I  am  afraid  something  will  happen  to  the  child. 
But  what  a  foolish  saying  that  is,  Helen,  as  if  the  love 
one  bears  to  a  child  should  not  rather  be  a  protection 
than  a  misfortune. 

•'I  have  almost  filled  my  sheet,  yet  I  have  told  you 
only  a  few  of  the  many  things  I  have  seen.  As  I  inti- 
mitated  to  you,  in  the  beginning  of  this  letter,  that  we 
were  to  have  a  magnificent  party  to-night  in  honor  of  our 
visit,  please  allow  me  to  put  a  period  to  this  hastily 
written  letter.  If  I  am  not  too  much  fatigued,  I  will 
write  you  again  to-morrow. 

"In  the  mean  time,  dearest,  think  of  me  as  your  very 
especial  friend,  Roxana  Fairfield." 


84  ROCKFORD 


CHAPTER    IX. 

When  Mr.  Roekford  and  his  two  friends  had  filled 
their  game-bags  with  as  many  birds  as  they  chose  to 
carry,  they  directed  their  steps  homeward,  well  pleased 
with  the  morning's  sport.  There  arc  many  birds  to  be 
found  upon  the  sea-shore  which  can  be  scarcely  ranked 
among  the  aquatic  tribe.  They  not  unfrequently  wage 
war  with  the  Grallatores,  which,  after  wading  into  the 
water  and  capturing  their  prey,  are  ruthlessly  deprived 
of  the  proceeds  of  their  labor.  The  Snipe,  the  smallest 
species  of  the  Grallatores,  is  a  timid  and  cautious  bird. 
The  slightest  motion  of  the  hunter  will  cause  it  to  seek 
safety  in  flight.  Some  bird-hunters  suppose  that  the 
old  flint  and  steel  lock  guns  are  not  quick  enough  in 
exploding  to  kill  them.  Be  that  as  it  may,  they  are  not 
easily  bagged.  The  Partridge,  of  the  order  Gallime. 
family  Tetraonidas,  are  generally  found  in  low  countries. 
They  resemble  our  barn-yard  fowl,  are  war-like  in  their 
disposition,  attacking  any  animal  which  may  disturb 
their  young.  They  are  generally  shot  upon  the  wing- 
by  sportsmen,  who  train  their  pointers  to  the  task  of 
flushing  them.  They  go  in  flocks,  and,  except  in  the 
laying  season,  when  they  are  only  found  in  pairs,  fifty 
or  sixty  may  be  seen  in  one  flock.  They  are  fond  of 
grain  ;  but,  like  other  birds,  are  equally  satisfied  with 


ROCKFORD  95 

insects.     Their  flesh  is  sweet  and  wholesome,  and  he  is 
no  Epicure  who  refuses  a  roasted  Partridge. 

The  bags  of  the  huntsmen  were  filled  with  Ducks  and 
Partridges,  with  a  few  Woodcocks  and  Snipes. 

"Here  are  some  delicacies,  Josephine,"  said  Mr. 
Rockford.  "Have  a  few  of  the  choice  birds  served  up 
for  dinner."' 

"Your  success  lias  been  commensurate  with  your  de- 
sires, one  would  think,  from  the  great  number  of  the 
feathered  tribe  you  have  slain,"  said  Miss  Roxana  to 
Mr.  Watson. 

"Indeed,  madam,"  replied  the  gallant,  "we  have  not 
sported  this  morning  to  no  purpose.  I  have  scarcely 
ever  seen  birds  more  plentiful.  We  took  our  stations, 
hidden  from  view  by  the  copse,  and  when  a  Duck  would 
light  near  us,  Mr.  Rockford  would  request  one  of  us  to 
shoot  it,  and  enjoin  upon  the  other  to  be  ready  to  fire 
upon  the  birds  on  shore,  which,  of  a  surety,  were  con- 
cealed all  around  us  in  clusters." 

Here  an  interesting  lecture  upon  the  subject  of  orni- 
thology, by  Mr.  Rockford,  occupied  the  time  that  inter- 
vened until  the  dinner  hour.  When  that  meal  had  been 
duly  discussed,  the  friends  separated,  to  meet  no  more 
until  the  arrival  of  the  guests  for  the  party. 

At  the  usual  hour  for  fashionable  gatherings  to  con- 
vene, the  extensive  parlors  and  reception  rooms  w<  :  < 
crowded  with  the  numerous  guests.  Every  one  in  the 
town,  who  made  any  pretensions  to  gentility,  was  invi- 
ted. If  any  deserving  persons  had  been  neglected,  it 
was  not  the  fault  of  the  Rockfords.     The  fashional 


$6  ROCKFORD. 

the  gay  and  the  grave  were  represented.  The  aged 
attended  their  children,  to  see  them  duly  initiated  into 
the  mysteries  of  fashionable  society.  The  belles  of  the 
town  were  dressed  in  the  finest  silks,  satins  and  em- 
broidered muslins.  Those  maidens,  to  whom  Nature 
had  not  been  so  lavish  of  its  charms,  supplied  the  de- 
fects by  the  beautiful  colors  of  the  toilet-box. 

When  Josephus  Napoleon  Bonaparte  Snibbens  con- 
ducted Miss  Jerusha  Smith  into  the  parlor,  nothing  but 
s;ood  breeding  prevented  an  outburst  of  laughter.  The 
appearance  of  this  strange  couple  was  anything  but 
prepossessing.  Miss  Jerusha  was  very  stately,  being 
several  inches  taller  in  person  than  her  pedantic  escort. 
The  superfluity  of  bows,  flounces  and  laces  of  her  dress, 
did  not  fail  to  attract  the  attention  of  those,  even,  who 
were  not  connoisseurs  in  the  art  of  haberdashery.  Like 
some  jewellers,  who  seek  to  make  a  display  by  wearing 
numberless  rings  and  pins,  Miss  Jerusha,  who  was  a 
milliner,  had  surely  made  herself,  upon  that  occasion.' 
a  locomotive  sign  post  for  the  display  of  her  goods. 
Mr.  Snibbens  had  been  studying  the  costume,  as  well  as 
the  attitude  of  the  first  Napoleon.  Buif  pants,  a  vest 
of  the  same  material,  and  a  blue  frock  coat,  cut  in  the 
true  military  style,  and  fastened  in  front  with  military 
buttons,  set  off  the  figure  of  the  namesake  of  the  "little 
corporal/'  Snibbens  seated  his  charge,  and  commenced 
discoursing  his  acquaintances  upon  abstruse  sciences 
generally. 

Conversation  soon  became  general,   and  the  modest 
reserve  that  naturally  restrains  the  guests  when  they 


KOCKFORD.  87 

first  enter  a  parlor,  gave  place  to  fluent  discourse.  Sam- 
uel Oulverhouse  and  his  ancient  spouse  were  there,- pre- 
pared to  listen  to  the  conversation  of  the  guests  of 
their  own  age,  and  to  collect  all  the  little  news  items 
that  were  afloat  in  the  town.  Samuel  and  Dorothy  were 
an  amiable;  but  homely  couple.  As  a  certain  wag  has 
facetiously  said,  those  two  made  a  pair.  Samuel's  blue 
domestic  suit,  which  had  only  been  worn  seventeen 
years,  appeared  to  rather  better  advantage  upon  thai 
occasion  than  usual,  thanks  to  the  renovating  ordeal 
that  all  household  goods  were  subjected  to  by  the  excel- 
lent Dorothy.  She  never  permitted  anything  to  go  to 
waste  about  her  ;  far  from  it.  She  had  taken  off  the 
fourteen  yard  border  of  her  antique  cap,  washed  it  in 
milk-warm  water  with  a  little  weak  soap,  carried  it 
through  a  course  of  mysteries,  quilled  it  up,  as  she  had 
done  an  hundred  times  before,  and  sewed  it  back  again. 
Her  silver  spectacles,  with  the  large  circular  glasses 
never  became  her  better  than  thev  did  on  the  night  of 
the  party.  She  held  in  her  hand  a  large  turkey-rai! 
fan,  bound  with  blue  morocco.  The  good  old  couple 
said  but  few  words,  but  they  were  busily  compiling  in- 
formation to  be  used  on  future  occasions,  perhaps  at  the 
breakfast  table  on  the  next  morning. 

The  Misses  Fairfield  were  arrayed  in  costly  but  plain 
dresses,  and  received  an  abundance  of  attention  from 
flic  young  gentlemen.  Their  good  sense  and  fine  ac- 
complishments fitted  them  for  the  adornment  of  tic 
most  polite  and  elegant  circles  in  which  they  had  been 
accustomed  to  move.     The  grace  with  which  thev  re- 


88  ROCKFORD. 

ceived  the  addresses  of  their  friends,  might  be  attributed 
to  the  excellent  training  they  had  received  from  their 
parents.  One  of  the  young  men,  who  was  conversing 
with  Miss  Roxana,  escorted  her  to  the  piano.  While 
the  company  was  entertained  by  the  music,  several  in- 
teresting scenes  were  being  enacted  in  the  room.  An 
old  gentleman,  who  was  noted  for  his  wealth,  had  two 
daughters  present.  The  Misses  Slocum  were  the  belles 
of  Crofton,  and  were  as  much  sought  after  for  their 
Avealth  as  for  any  accomplishments  they  possessed.  Mr. 
Slocum  was  very  corpulent,  and  his  manners  exceeding- 
ly stiff  and  starchy.  His  daughters  were  obedient  dis- 
ciples, and  early  imbibed  the  exalted  notions  of  their 
parents.  The  young  men  of  Crofton,  who  were  not 
wealthy,  were  not  welcome  guests  at  Slocum  hall.  Slo- 
cum had  instructed  his  daughters,  before  arriving  at 
Mr.  Rockford's,  not  to  receive  any  advances  from  young- 
lawyer  Spingles,  or  from  Dr.  Montague,  as  they  were 
both  very  poor.  He  had  never  been  pleased  with  their 
visits  to  his  house.  When  he  took  his  seat,  and  ob- 
served that  both  of  the  young  men  named  were  present, 
he  felt  disquieted.  He  enjoined  upon  his  wife  the  ne- 
cessity of  keeping  a  strict  surveillance  over  Amelia  and 
Julia  during  the  evening.  He  was  not  kept  long  in 
suspense,  for  Spingles  was  casting  furtive  glances  in  the 
direction  of  the  Slocum  circle.  Miss  Amelia  reddened, 
her  father  grew  angry,  and  her  mother  darted  basilisk- 
glances  at  Spingles. 

" Here  he  comes,  wife,"  said  Slocum.  '"Just  leave 
him  to  me.  I  will  not  let  him  enjoy  the  company  of 
our  daughter  very  long." 


ROCKFORD.  89 

Spingles,  who  was  a  young  man  of  sterling  worth, 
but  poor  and  proud,  now  approached  and  saluted  each 
member  of  the  Slocum  family,  mid  seated  himself  be- 
side Miss  Amelia.  He  bad  Scarcely  passed  the  compli- 
ments of  the  evening,  when  Slocum,  after  having  made 
an  attack  upon  his  gold  snuff-box,  which  he  never  neg- 
lected to  display  upon  all  occasions,  addressed  Spingles 
after  the  following  style : 

tw  You  have  only  been  residing  in  the  town  a  few 
years.  I  believe,  Mr.  Spingles?'" 

••  Four  vears  next  Fall,"   said  the  young  man. 

"  Where  did  you  graduate,  sir  ?     My   sons  all  i 
nated  at  Yale  College."  rejoined  the  irated  Slocum. 

"Indeeed,  sir/'  replied  Spingles,  "I  must  confess 
that  1  had  not  the    advantages    of  a  collegiate  course." 

"Pity,  pity,  sir;  but  you  cannot  expect  to  arrive  at 
distinction.     A  young  man  without  wealth,  or  the  pres- 
of  family  influence,  cannot  aspire  to  lofty  positions 
in  society." 

"Truly,  sir."  said  Spingles,  "I  am  at  a  loss  to  com- 
prehend you.  I  cannot  believe  that  you  desire  to  offend 
me,  but  your  conversation  has  assumed  a  strange  form 
for  a  social  circle.  I  despise  the  aristocracy  of  wealth, 
>r  the  false  position  a  young  man  tries  to  assume  by  the 
aid  of  family  influence.  If  your  remarks  arc  intended 
to  apply  to  my  penniless  circumstances,  I  must  ask  the 
pardon  of  your  exalted  reverence,  promising  not  again 
to  place  myself  in  a  position  to  receive  an  affront  from 
an  ill-mannered  aristocrat." 

Slocum  was  nonplussed.     He  endeavored  to  explain, 


90  IJOCKFORD 

but  the  young  man  turned  a  deaf  ear  to  his  confused 
apology,  and  passed  into  another  circle.  The  Slocums 
did  not  enjoy  themselves  as  well  as  they  anticipated,  as 
they  screened  themselves  from  the  contact  of  their  in- 
feriors:  their  equals  (in  wealth)  had  but  little  to  gain 
in  seeking  their  confidence. 

Mr.  Rockford  and  his  good  lady  passed  from  room  to 
room,  endeavoring  to  render  their  guests  comfortable 
and  entirel}r  at  home.  Watson  and  Juclson  were  de- 
lighted with  the  pleasant  company.  They  proved  them- 
selves particularly  interesting  to  several  young  ladies, 
whose  acquaintance  they  had  formed  several  days  before. 
Aunt  Margery  gave  entertainment  to  the  old  folks,  who 
chiefly  assembled  in  a  parlor  apart  from  the  gay  young- 
men  and  women.  Sebastian,  and  a  few  juveniles,  en- 
joyed themselves  in  the  nursery,  as  the  mother  had  set 
a  table  there  for  their  especial  benefit. 

Rockford  house  was  indeed  filled  with  merriment. 
The  long  piazza  was  crowded  with  promenaders,  who 
chose  to  pass  an  hour  thus  in  social  chit-chat.  The 
moon  shone  brightly  upon  some  who  stepped  out  upon 
the  terrace  to  pluck  a  flower,  or  to  whisper  the  soft 
words  of  first  love. 

"Tinie  flew  by  on  golden  wmglets,"  and  still  pleasure 
fanned  the  cheek  of  every  one  that  sought  it.  The 
haughty  few,  who  threw  themselves  upon  their  dignity, 
as  was  the  custom  of  the  Slocums,  were  almost  entirely 
overlooked  and  neglected.  Some  gathered  around  the 
chess  and  whist  tables,  others  engaged  in  lively  conver- 
sation.    Snibbens  let  oft*  superfluous  quantities  of  gas, 


ROCKFORD.  91 

to  the  edification  of  some,  but  to  the  amusement  or  dis- 
gust of  the  more  refined.  The  old  folks  heartily  longed 
for  Bupper  time  to  come.  Samuel  and  Dorothy  were 
anxious  to  see  the  table,  and  the  former  fully  intended 
to  do  the  subject  full  justice. 

It  was  whispered  around  that  there  would  be  a  sur- 
prise, as  they  termed  it,  immediately  after  supper,  but 
it  was  not  ascertained  what  the  performance  would  con- 
sist of.  Every  one  was  in  suspense,  when  the  announce- 
ment for  supper  was  made.  There  was  a  general  rush 
for  partners,  and  the  long  hall  was  crowded  almost  to 
suffocation.  When  the  magnificent  feast,  was  concluded 
and  the  company  had  repaired  to  the  parlors  again,  Mr. 
Rockford  invited  the  ladies  to  walk  up  to  the  rooms  upon 
the  second  floor. 

Mr.  Rockford  was  rather  opposed  to  making  an  aris- 
tocratic display  upon  any  occasion,  but  he  wished  to 
amuse  his  guests.  He  had  invited  a  few  select  and 
tasty  friends,  of  both  sexes,  to  his  house,  a  few  days 
before  the  party,  and  they  had  gotten  up  some  tableaux 
and  charades.  After  two  or  three  rehearsals,  they  were 
prepared  for  the  representation.  A  temporary  stage, 
some  scenery  and  a  drop-curtain  were  prepared. 

Tableaux-vivants  !  What  could  it  mean  \  asked  a 
hundred  persons  of  Snibbens,  who  was  the  oracle  of  a 
certain  class  in  the  town.  Snibbens  had  not  "looked 
<»ut  "  the  word,  and  was  at  his  row's  end.  He  scratched 
his  head,  bit  his  pale  lips,  and  said  nothing.  One  of 
the  young  men  supposed  it  meant  table-turning,  or  some- 
thing of  that  kind,  he  was  not  exactly  certain.      CJncle 


92  ROOKFORD. 

Samuel  told  them  they  would  learn  what  it  meant  by 
waiting,  as  he  was  sure  Mr.  Rockford  meant  not  only 
to  amuse,  but  to  instruct  them.  Dorothy,  having  drank 
five  or  six  glasses  of  wine  and  syllabub,  fell  fast  asleep, 
supported  by  the  stalwart  arm  of  her  husband.  At 
length  the  curtain  rose,  and  revealed  an  interesting 
group.  An  officer,  rather  beyond  the  prime  of  life, 
stood  gazing  at  a  departing  ship.  Several  were  looking 
upon  him  with- sorrowful  countenances.  A  harpist  re- 
clined upon  his  instrument  ;  several  attendants  were 
represented  as  weeping.  The  tableau  was  complete  ; 
the  curtain  dropped.  It  was  Napoleon  at  the  island  of 
St.  Helena.  Snibbens  was  charmed.  He  recognized 
the  god  of  his  adoration.  He  had  overheard  a  gentle- 
man tell  another  the  meaning  of  "tableaux-vivants,"'  and 
he  was  now  explaining  it  to  several  around  him. 

The  curtain  rose  again  and  revealed  the  inside  of  a 
prison.  A  tall,  finely  formed  man,  dressed  in  the  cos- 
tume of  the  Elizabethan  age,  was  clasping  the  hands  of 
a  lady,  and  imprinting  a  kiss  upon  her  brow. .  The  sul- 
len warden  held  the  massive  bunch  of  keys  in  one  hand, 
and  beheld  the  scene  with  feelings  of  indifference.  A 
file  of  soldiers  awaited  without,  holding  their  muskets, 
with  match-locks,  prepared  for  any  emergencies.  The 
fetters  had  been  taken  from  the  ankles  of  the  distin- 
guished personage,  but  his  wrists  were  secured  with  a 
chain.  His  manuscripts  and  books  revealed  his  studious 
habits.  The  taper  was  burning  at  his  table.  It  was 
Sir  Walter  Raleigh  taking  leave  of  his  wife  on  the 
morning;  of  his  execution. 


ROCKFORD.  98 

After  the  performers  had  exhibited  quite  a  number 
of  excellent  tableaux,  Mr.  Rockford  announced  that  a 
few  charades  or  rebuses  would  be  represented.  While 
the  company  were  waiting  for  the  curtain  to  rise,  the 
orchestra  discoursed  sweet  music.  There  is  nothing  so 
acceptable  as  music  when  the  mind  is  free  from  care  : 
there  is  nothing  so  soothing  as  music  when  the  mind  is 
troubled  with  care.  Let  the  dulcet  strains  of  an  iEolian 
harp,  or  the  wild  warbling  notes  of  an  inspired  child  of 
song  lull  us  to  slumber,  when  our  souls  are  sad. 

The  curtain  rose  again.  A  triumphal  arch,  covered 
with  roses  and  vines,  was  on  the  stand.  A  conqueror 
passed  under  it,  while  the  ladies  and  children  threw  gar- 
lands at  his  feet.  The  scene  was  changed,  and  a  group 
of  shepherds,  in  oriental  costume,  appeared.  They  con- 
versed apart,  as  if  expecting  something  wonderful  to 
happen.  They  had  heard  some  Heavenly  music,  i 
expected  a  vision.  Suddenly  a  crimson  light  flashed 
across  the  stage,  and  an  angel  appeared.  The  shep- 
herds fled,  and  the  scene  closed.  Archangel  was  the 
subject. 

Many  were  the  representations,  and  the  company  dis- 
persed not  until  the  small  hours  warned  them  to  seek 
their  homes.  The  party  was  pronounced,  by  every  one. 
to  be  a  decided  success.  All  who  were  present  wished 
a  long  and  happy  life  to  Mr.  Rockford,  whose  chief  de- 
light appeared  to  be  that  of  dispelling  sorrows,  and  dis- 
pensing blessings  upon  his  race. 

He  is  a  noble  benefactor,  who,  instead  of  sinking  hit 
friends  in  the  sea  of  trouble,  will  take  them  by  the  hand 


94  ROCKFORD. 

and  lift  them  to  his  own  level.  Remember,  kind  read- 
er, you  were  sent  to  bless,  not  to  curse  mankind.  This 
is  a  moving  world,  and  the  scenes  are  ever  changing. 
You  can  not  remain  an  idle  spectator,  while  the  drama 
of  life  is  performed.  You  must  stem  the  tide,  or  the 
current  may  bear  you  off. 


ROCKFORD  95 


CHAPTER    X. 

A  few  days  .subsequent  to  the  party,  aunt  Margery 
and  her  company  bade  adieu  to  the  good  folks  of  Rock- 
ford  house,  and  sought  the  pleasant  town  of  Colonna, 
having  been  absent  from  their  home  much  longer  thai? 
they  anticipated.  Quiet  was  again  restored  to  the  town 
of  Crofton.  The  escape  of  Royston  had  given  place  to 
the  week's  conversation  to  which  Rockford  festival  had 
given  rise.  There  was  nothing  out  of  the  routine  of 
the  ordinary  affairs  of  life,  worthy  of  notice,  in  the 
place  for  several  weeks.  At  length,  Hans  Kremple  re- 
ceived a  letter  without  a  signature,  but  he  knew  from  a 
fiance  that  Royston  was  the  author  of  it.  We  take 
the  liberty  of  laying  the  contents  of  the  letter  before 
our  readers : 

"Point  Peak,  May  10th,  18—. 
"Dear  Hans: — lam  here,   in  this  sylvan  retreat, 
enjoying  the  beautiful  scenery  and  as  many  of  the  lux- 
uries of  life  as  I  wish,  for  the  present.     The  close  con- 
finement of  the  prison  had  almost  wrecked  my  consti- 
tution ;  but,  thanks  to  the  salubrious  atmosphere  of  this 
healthy  retreat,  I  have  regained  my  accustomed  strength. 
It  is  true,  that  I  am  indebted  to  you  for  the  fortui, 
escape  I  made  from  confinement.     The  saw  you  g 
me  performed  the  task  most  admirably,  and  indeed  you 


96  TiOCKFORD. 

played  your  part  with  much  tact,  or  I  should  not  now 
be  permitted  to  write  this  letter  to  you.- . 

"When  I  parted  with  you  on  that  eventful  "night,  1 
followed  the  directions  you  gave  me,  and  found  jolly 
Ben  awaiting  my  arrival  with  much  anxiety.  I  sprang 
upon  the  horse  he  had  prepared  for  me,  and  we  were 
soon  beyond  the  vicinity  of  a  place  which  had  but  few 
(.-harms  for  me.  It  was  broad  daylight  when  we  ar- 
rived at  Hermit's  Retreat.  Our  friends  were  expecting 
me,  and  were  prepared  to  face  any  danger  that  might 
present  itself  on  my  account.  The  tears  stole  down 
my  own  cheeks,  as  I  beheld  them  weep  at  once  more 
beholding  me.  They  pressed  around  and  embraced  me, 
and  almost  devoured  me  with  kind  offices. 

"I  dispatched  a  hasty  meal,  changed  my  apparel,  re- 
ceived a  supply  of  gold  from  the  strong  box,  had  my 
hair  and  whiskers  curtailed,  and  mounted  my  black 
charger  and  left  my  friends,  to  seek  the  covert  of  some 
wild  retreat.  I  am  fully  one  hundred  miles  from  you. 
but  at  present  it  is  not  exactly  prudent  for  any  of  our 
men  to  come  here.  I  am  spending  my  time  at  the  house 
of  a  good  farmer,  who  has  taken  quite  a  fancy  to  me. 
You  would  laugh  at  me,  were  I  to  tell  you  under  what 
name  I  am  known  to  him.  My  profession  or  a  vocation 
suits  me  as  well  as  yours  does  you.  I  can  tune  pianos 
and  perform  upon  several  instruments  nearly  as  well  as 
you  can  repair  watches  or  make  saws. 

"Do  go  to  our  friends  and  tell  them  I  am  safe.  When 
the  officers  shall  have  quit  scouring  the  country  for  me. 
then  I  may  pay  them  a  visit.     I  have  read  my  descrip- 


ROCKFORD.  97 

tion  in  several  papers  which  the  old  farmer  brings  home 
with  him  from  the  rural  post-office.  I  wear  those  spec- 
tacles you  gave  me,  and  if  you  were  to  meet  me  upon 
the  highway,  it  is  not  probable  that  you  would  recognize 
your  leader. 

"The  killing  of  Winslow  has  placed  a  heavier  burden 
upon  my  soul  than  any  crime  I  ever  committed ;  yet  1 
owe  Rockford  a  grudge.  He  shall  yet  have  cause  to 
remember  Carl  Royston. 

"When  I  write  you  again,  you  shall  have  a  descrip- 
tion of  my  present  retreat.  You  must  not  laugh  at  me, 
Hans,  for  counterfeiting  an  honest  occupation.  I  prefer 
to  undergo  even  the  hardest  labor  imaginable,  to  remain- 
ing in  a  close  prison.  Who  would  be  deprived  of  the 
skies  one  hour,  if  within  his  power  to  be  free  ?  We 
have  lakes  and  small  streams  here,  filled  with  an  abun- 
dance of  fish.  The  scenery  around  my  retreat  here,  is 
wild  and  beautiful.  The  hills  are  elevated  almost  to 
the  height  of  mountains.  I  am  enjoying  myself  as  well 
as  I  ever  did.  I  am  almost  tempted,  sometimes,  to 
cut  the  acquaintance  of  such  scape  graces  as  you  and 
Heinrich  ;  but  then  I  know  that  you  would  get  your- 
selves into  scrapes  you  could  never  be  extricated  from 
without  my  assistance.  Do  not  fear  treachery  from  me. 
[  shall  prove  true  to  the  end.  Caution  the  boys  to 
make  no  more  sallies  in  the  direction  of  Crofton  until 
I  come  among  them.  Address  me  at  Point  Peak,  as 
Monsieur  Henri  Deveaux,  as  that  is  my  assumed  name." 

When  Hans  read  the  letter,  he  smiled,  and  seemed 

much  pleased  at  the  news  it  contained.     He  sought  out 

7 


98  ROCKFORD. 

Heinrich,  who  had  an  office  not  far  from  his  own.  Hein- 
rich  was  ostensibly  a  painter,  but  his  employees  per- 
formed more  work  than  he  did.  He  was  dispatched  to 
the  retreat  to  convey  the  information  that  Royston  was 
safe,  and  would  be  with  them  at  no  distant  day. 

Han  Kremple  was  a  jolly  fellow,  who  might  have 
been  a  good  citizen  and  a  useful  man,  but  fate  had  early 
decreed  that  he  should  be  a  thief.  He  had  so  early 
forgotten  the  distinction  between  his  own  goods  and 
those  of  his  neighbors,  that  he  had  arrived  at  the  con- 
clusion that  what  he  filched  from  those  who  could  afford 
to  lose  it,  if  applied  to  good  purposes,  amounted  to  no 
crime.  It  was  through  his  instrumentality  that  Roys- 
ton  had  been  seduced  from  his  upright  course,  and  made 
the  intrepid  leader  of  a  lawless  band  of  robbers.  Hein- 
rich was  another  young  man,  whom  the  influences  of 
Hans  had  beguiled  into  evil  habits. 

So  well  concealed  had  been  the  manoeuvres  of  these 
lawless  wights,  that  suspicion  had  not  even  rested  upon 
them.  Indeed,  so  contrary  was  the  sentiment  of  the 
citizens  of  Crofton,  as  related  to  the  fidelity  of  Hans, 
that  he  was  generally  considered  to  be  a  man  of  strict 
honesty.  Upon  one  occasion,  when  he  was  returning 
from  a  peddling  tour,  he  entered  the  town  and  reported 
that  a  band  of  robbers  had  waylaid  and  robbed  him  of 
some  of  his  wares.  No  fox,  that  ever  escaped  the 
huntsman  by  artifice,  had  more  cunningly  devised  plans 
than  Hans  had. 

He  frequently  reported  skirmishes  that  the  citizens 
of  the  community  had  had  with  the  banditti,  but,  under 


ROCKFORD.  99 

his  lead,  the  officers  of  the  law  were  always  led  in  the 
direction  contrary  to  the  place  of  hostilities. 

Hans  had  the  happy  faculty  of  attending  parties,  and 
making  himself  perfectly  agreeable.  He  prided  him- 
self upon  being  a  judge  of  jewelry,  but  not  being 
contented  to  risk  his  judgment  at  a  hasty  glance,  it  was 
natural  for  him  to  take  several  silver  forks  and  spoons 
home  with  him  from  those  parties,  to  put  them  to  a 
strict  test.  He  was  never  known  to  return  them  to 
their  right  owners.  It  arose,  probably,  from  his  being 
very  absent  minded.  Taken  all  in  all,  Hans  was  a  rare 
genius.  You  might  travel  over  two  continents  without 
finding  his  equal.  He  reminded  one  of  the  prig,  Sir 
Walter  Scott  described  as  being  a  man  with  so  generous 
a  heart,  that  he  stole  a  quantity  of  clothes  to  keep  the 
moths  from  eating  them.  Hans  kept  a  fine  store,  and 
many  customers  flocked  to  it  to  purchase  fine  wares, 
and  have  their  jewelry  repaired.  If  some  of  them  re- 
cognized matches  to  lost  spoons,  forks  and  silver  cups, 
oh !  indulgent  reader,  do  not  impute  it  to  any  thing  but 
chance. 

But  as  some  authors  have  said,  that  there  are  no  things 
similar  or  like  unto  each  other,  except  the  same,  we 
may  at  once  infer  that  the  philosophy  of  chance  is  a* 
an  end  when  brought  to  bear  upon  the  actions  of  Hans. 
At  any  rate,  by  artifice  and  cunning,  he  managed  to 
live  above  suspicion. 

He  pondered  several  days  upon  the  reply  it  behooved 
him  to  return  to  the  communication  he  had  received  from 
Royston,  and,  after  torturing  his  brain  for  a  suitable  an- 
swer, the  following  was  agreed  upon  : 


100  ROCKFORD. 

u  Crofton,  May  15th,  18—. 

uDear  Carl :  —  I  was  beginning  to  be  low  in  spirits  in 
regard  to  your  safety  and  welfare,  when  the  post  brought 
me  your  very  acceptable  letter.  I  could  scarcely  con- 
ceive, however,  that  one  so  accustomed  to  the  ways  of 
the  world  as  you  are,  should  be  at  a  loss,  for  a  moment, 
how  to  steer  his  bark.  I  sometimes  feel  the  goadings  of 
conscience,  upon  reflecting  that  I  am  the  chief  instru- 
ment of  your  ruin ;  but,  then,  every  action  is  not  viewed 
through  the  same  medium.  What  is  termed  honesty 
with  some  men,  is  downright  villainy  with  others.  I 
have  been  led  to  believe  that  the  right  of  property  con- 
sists, in  a  great  degree,  in  the  strongest  owner.  What 
you,  or  others,  think  in  relation  to  the  same,  is  only  a 
difference  of  opinion,  and  you  are  entitled  to  your  judg- 
ment. 

"  The  town  is  perfectly  quiet  in  regard  to  your  escape, 
you  may  believe.  I  was  not  in  town  when  the  news  was 
circulated  ;  but  upon  my  arrival,  the  day  after,  I  raised 
a  squad  of  men,  who  scoured  the  country  in  the  portion 
that  it  was  morally  certain  you  had  not  gone  to.  Rest 
assured  of  one  thing:  that  your  friends  here  will  use 
every  exertion  to  keep  your  retreat  an  entire  secret  from 
the  beagles  of  the  law. 

"There  was  a  grand  demonstration  at  the  house  of 
your  enemy  only  a  few  days  since.  The  whole  party- 
going  population  of  the  place  had  an  invitation  to  the 
party.  That  the  affair  was  a  magnificent  one,  none  can 
doubt.  Such  a  programme  was  never  enacted  before  in 
this  place.     You  know  me  too  well  to  believe  that  I  let 


ROCKFORD.  101 

an  opportunity  slip  of  adding  a  few  things  to  my  com- 
mon stock.  It  cost  me  only  a  few  strokes  of  the  scraper 
to  efface  the  name  of  Rockford  from  several  fine  articles 
of  great  value.  I  sold  one  piece  of  silver  that  found  a 
lodgment  in  one  of  my  pockets  upon  that  memorable 
night,  for  enough  to  maintain  your  humble  servant  a 
long  time. 

"I  shall  expect  to  hear  from  you  again  at  no  very 
distant  day.     In  the  meantime,  believe  me. 
"Yours  very  sincerely, 

"Hans  Kremple." 

For  the  space  of  several  months,  the  officers  of  jus- 
tice were  upon  the  alert  to  discover  the  lurking  place  of 
the  fugitive  ;  but  so  well  had  the  whole  affair  been  man- 
aged, it  was  firmly  believed  that  he  had  fled  from  the 
country.  If  suspicion  had  rested  upon  the  robbers 
(whom  the  best  laid  stratagems  had,  as  yet,  failed  to 
entrap)  as  affording  an  asylum  to  the  convicted  felon, 
that  suspicion  only  aroused  those  lawless  men  to  greater 
vigilance  in  eluding  pursuit.  Hans  took  it  into  his  head 
to  go  and  see  his  friends  at  Hermit's  Retreat.  He  had 
been  denied  that  privilege  so  long,  that  the  company  of 
honest  men  had  become  irksome  to  him.  He  was  soon 
provided  with  a  vehicle  capable  of  conveying  whatever 
articles  of  merchandise  he  thought  proper  to  sell  as  he 
traveled.  He  journeyed  for  a  few  miles  upon  a  road 
not  likely  to  conduct  him  to  the  Hermit's  Retreat,  but, 
like  a  cunning  fox,  he  soon  changed  his  course,  and  ar- 
rived safely  at  the  place  of  his  destination  in  a  few 
hours. 


102  ROCKFORD. 

The  appearance  of  the  house  was  by  no  means  pre- 
possessing, nor  was  it  remarkable  for  huge  proportions 
or  elegance  of  structure.  It  had  only  six  rooms,  and,  to 
all  appearances,  it  was  the  residence  of  an  unpretend- 
ing farmer,  or  a  country  hotel.  u Hilton  House"  was 
the  rude  sign  that  vibrated  at  the  pleasure  of  the  wind. 
Dame  Elspeth  and  her  husband  were  the  ostensible  pro- 
prietors, the  former  taking  almost  the  entire  charge  of 
the  business.  When  Hans  drove  up  and  alighted  from 
his  vehicle,  dame  Elspeth,  who  was  a  tidy,  smart  old 
woman,  adjusted  her  spectacles,  and  surveyed  the  new- 
comer with  a  very  scrutinizing  glance.  When  she  re- 
cognized him,  her  countenance  cleared  up,  and  she 
hastened  to  welcome  him. 

"Why,  bless  your  body,  Hans,  is  it  really  you  that's 
come  this  way  once  more  ?  It's  truly  a  long  time  since 
a  body  has  seen  ye.  I  was  sure  some  one  was  coming, 
for  my  nose  has  been  itching  the  blessed  day." 

Hans  was  ushered  into  the  reception  room,  and  Els- 
peth prepared  for  him  a  hasty,  though  well  served  repast. 
Dandie  Doane,  the  husband  of  Elspeth,  soon  came  in 
from  his  work,  and  informed  Hans  that  six  of  the  friends 
had  been  absent  a  few  days,  but  were  expected  at  home 
that  evening.  If  they  should  prove  successful  in  their 
operations,  it  was  more  than  probable  they  would  return 
laden  with  rich  booty. 

Dandie's  declarations  were  shortly  verified  by  the  ar- 
rival of  several  men  on  horseback,  followed  by  a  wagon, 
which  was  drawn  by  two  stout  horses.  The  driver  had 
all  the  appearance  of  a  country  lout  returning;  from 


ROCKFORD.  103 

market  with  his  year's  supplies,  but  a  person  versed  in 
physiognomy  would  have  arrived  at  a  different  conclu- 
sion. The  whole  group  presented  a  motley  appearance 
indeed  ;  but  when  they  recognized  Hans,  they  threw  off 
their  reserve  and  appeared  in  their  true  character.  Ben 
Harley  was  the  leader  of  this  lawless  band  of  men  in  the 
absence  of  Royston.  He  was  a  man  above  the  medium 
size,  thick  set  and  well  muscled.  His  face  and  care- 
worn brow  indicated  that  he  had  passed  the  meridian  of 
life.  His  long,  bushy  beard  and  dark,  flowing  hair  gave 
him  a  remarkable  appearance,  and  his  black,  sparkling 
eye  was  sufficient  of  itself  to  designate  him  as  a  bold, 
dauntless  man. 

It  was  night,  and  the  sable  curtains  were  drawn  darkly 
around  "Hilton  House."  Dandie  Doane  and  dame 
Elspeth  spread  the  festive  board  in  one  of  the  rooms 
remote  from  intrusion.  The  old  folks,  at  the  command 
of  Ben  Harley,  brought  out  the  wines  and  several  kinds 
of  stronger  spirituous  liquors,  and  retired  to  keep  watch. 
After  several  glasses  had  been  drunk  by  the  company, 
Ben  commanded  three  of  the  men  to  look  after  the  goods 
they  had  taken,  and  have  them  conveyed  quietly  to  the 
cave,  and  to  remove  every  appearance  and  vestige  of 
their  arrival.  Two  of  the  more  trusty  men  were  per- 
mitted to  remain  with  him  and  Hans,  as  the  latter  was 
a  confidential  friend  of  the  gang  whose  society  they  sel- 
dom enjoyed. 

"  Come,  Ben,"  said  Hans,  "you  have  often  promised 
to  relate  your  adventures  to  me,  but  it  has  never  been 
entirely  convenient  until  now.  Will  you  not  gratify  me 
this  time — it  will  help  to  while  away  an  hour  so  pleas- 
antly ?  " 


1Q4  ROCKFORD3 


CHAPTER  XI. 

First  outlaw. — u  Fellows,  stand  fast ;  I  see  a  prisoner.'* 

Second  outlaw.— ■"  If  there  be  ten,  shrink  not,  but  down  with  'em.7* 

Enter  Valentine  and  Speed. 
T hird  outlaw. — t;  Stand,  sir,  and  throw  us  that  you  have  about  you  ; 
if  not,  we'll  make  you  sit,  and  rifle  you." 

Speed — "  Sir,  we  are  undone  !  these  are  the  villains  that  all  the  trav 
elers  do  fear  so  much." 

Two  Gentlemen  of  Verona. 

Being  thus  importuned,  Ben  Harley  arose  from  his 
seat  and  went  to  the  door ;  and  having  satisfied  himself 
that  no  eaves-dropper  was  lurking  around  the  house,  he 
brought  both  the  lock  and  the  bolt  into  requisition  to 
prevent  a  surprise.  He  drank  another  glass  of  brandy, 
and  resuming  his  seat  at  the  table,  thus  began : 

"  You  must  prepare  your  mind,  dear  Hans,  to  hear 
no  maiden's  story.  My  father  resided  in  this  State, 
and  was  surrounded  with  the  comforts  if  not  the  luxuries 
of  life.  He  was  kind  and  indulgent  to  his  servants, 
and  my  brothers  seemed  to  possess  his  love  in  so  great 
a  degree,  that  their  presence  was  indispensable  to  his 
happiness.  But,  strange  to  say,  he  conceived  a  dislike 
to  me  almost  from  the  hour  of  my  birth,  as  my  mother 
informed  me  ;  and  I  have  feeling  recollections  of  having 
received  unmerciful  castigations  from  his  hands  ere  I. 
had  arrived  at  the  age  of  discerning  right  from  wrong. 


KOCKFORD.  105 

Well  do  I  remember  the  stern  looks  and  cruel  reproofs 
he  bestowed  upon  my  mother,  when,  almost  frantic,  she 
rescued  me  from  his  clutches.  Yet  was  I  gentle  and 
obedient  to  the  tyrant ;  never  daring  to  speak  to  him  ex- 
cept when  interrogated.  My  mother  was  my  only  friend. 
Without  the  angelic  love  she  manifested  for  me,  and  the 
matronly  care  she  bestowed  upon  me  when  not  restrain- 
ed by  her  husband,  my  slender  frame  would  have  re- 
posed beneath  the  sod  of  the  church  yard  ere  I  had 
passed  my  first  decade.  My  brothers  hated  me  from  the 
sympathy  they  possessed  for  our  father,  whose  love  they 
had  never  divided  with  me.  I  was  the  unfortunate  re- 
cipient of  their  unremitting  abuses,  and  they  compelled 
me  to  carry  their  books  to  and  from  school  as  if  I  had 
been  a  hired  servant.  I  complained  to  my  mother  of 
their  unnatural  treatment,  but  received  only  her  tears 
for  consolation,  with  a  promise  that  she  would  entreat 
my  father  to  intercede  in  my  behalf.  Instead  of  an 
amelioration  of  the  unfraternal  manner  in  which  mv 
brothers  acted  towards  me,  it  really  seemed  as  if  they 
were  bent  upon  my  destruction. 

"It  is  an  old  adage,  and  a  true  one,  that  '  a  hair  will 
break  a  camel's  back.'  I  had  borne  the  insults,  kicks 
and  rebuffs  of  those  graceless  boys  so  long,  that  I  was 
determined  to  be  submissive  no  more.  My  heart  sank 
within  me,  and  I  was  almost  frantic  with  £rief :  and  if 
I  could  not  place  a  period  to  our  unhappy  intercourse. 
I  was  fully  prepared  to  make  the  effort  and  abide  the 
consequences.  One  evening,  we  had  scarcely  h'i't  tin- 
old  rustic  school  house  on  our  return  home,   wlien  my 


106  ROCKFORD. 

tormentors  insisted  upon  loading  me,  as  usual,  with 
their  books  and  buckets,  avowing  that  they  desired  to 
play  at  hide-and-seek  among  the  huge  pines  and  oaks 
that  shaded  the  grove  through  which  our  path  led.  I 
demurred  to  their  injunctions  and  positively  refused  to 
accommodate  them.  They  commenced  an  abusive  tirade 
against  me.  I  retorted,  and  my  courage  soon  rose  to 
fever  heat.  The  trio  came  at  me  under  full  charge,  but 
I  parried  their  blows,  returning  several  well  aimed 
strokes  with  my  slate.  I  succeeded  in  keeping  them  at 
bay  until  several  of  our  fellow  students  came  to  my 
rescue.  I  had  almost  killed  my  brother  George  by  an 
unlucky  stroke  of  the  slate,  whose  edges  had  been  de- 
prived of  the  frame  during  the  encounter. 

The  blood  was  streaming  from  a  severe  wound  upon 
his  head,  when  my  father  came  up.  My  brother  was 
conveyed  home  almost  senseless.  I  sought  the  protec- 
tion of  my  mother,  believing  that  my  father  would  never 
listen  at  my  version  of  the  unfortunate  difficulty.  I 
was  not  kept  long  in  suspense.  My  father  searched  for 
and  found  the  instrument  of  torture,  which  was  a  huge 
leathern  whip.  I  was  dragged,  nearer  dead  than  alive, 
from  the  protection  of  my  only  friend,  and  made  to  en- 
dure the  strokes  of  the  whip,  until  I  sank  upon  the  floor 
perfectly  senseless.  When  I  revived,  I  was  lying  upon 
my  trundle  bed,  and  my  mother  was  bending  over  me, 
weeping  bitterly.  After  satisfying  herself  that  I  was 
out  of  danger,  she  imprinted  a  sweet  kiss  upon  my  burn- 
ing lips,  and  bidding  me  good  night,  departed  to  the 
privacy  of  her  own  chamber. 


ROCKFORD.  107 

My  resolution  was  soon  formed.  The  candle  my 
sainted  mother  had  left  upon  the  table,  was  yet  burning. 
I  rose  and  listened.  All  was  quiet  in  the  house.  I 
slipped  easily  upon  tip-toe  to  the  chamber  of  my  broth- 
ers, who  slept  in  the  room  adjoining  mine.  I  crept  to 
the  bed,  and  by  the  light  of  the  moon  which  shone  into 
the  room,  I  discovered  that  George  slept  sweetly.  His 
head  was  bound  up,  but  from  the  regularity  of  his 
breathing,  and  from  the  absence  of  fever  as  indicated 
by  the  feelivg  of  his  hand,  I  was  certain  that  he  was 
out  of  danger.  I  kissed  him  tenderly  as  he  he  slept, 
and  goin  to  the  couch  of  my  two  youngest  brothers,  I 
performed  the  same  kind  office  for  them  and  crept  back 
to  my  room. 

"I  was  not  long  in  forming  a  bundle  of  some  of  my 
clothes.  I  extinguished  the  light,  and  stealing  softly 
through  the  parlor,  I  left  the  house  of  my  father,  not 
knowing  when  I  should  again  return. 

"Years  passed,  and  I  had  traveled  over  many  States. 
I  had  grown  up  almost  a  vagrant.  I  had  been  a  sailor. 
Our  ship  was  taken  by  pirates,  and  by  chance  I  alone 
was  saved,  while  my  companions  were  forced  to  walk 
the  fatal  plank.  Oh  !  I  shall  never  forget  how  their 
piteous  screams  pierced  my  ears  as  they  struggled  with 
the  devouring  waves,  which  swallowed  them  as  they 
cried  for  mercy.  I  supposed  that  my  fate  would  even 
be  worse  than  that  of  my  lost  companions,  but  I  was 
presently  informed  that  if  I  would  swear  fidelity  to 
them,  and  become  a  pirate,  my  life  should  be  spared. 
Those  terms  were  presently  complied  with.     They  were 


108  ROCKFORD. 

Spaniards  and  French ;  the  captain  having  been  born 
at  Marseilles.  I  had  learned  a  smattering  of  those  lan- 
guages before,  but  in  a  few  weeks  I  could  converse  with 
fluency  in  both. 

"  I  spent  several  years  with  these  lawless  infidels, 
and  in  faith,  I  had  become  so  habituated  to  crime,  that 
I  could  draw  a  cutlas  across  the  throat  of  a  prisoner 
with  as  much  complaisance  as  any  pirate  that  ever  un- 
furled his  black  flag  upon  the  dark  blue  waters  of  the 
tempestuous  Mediterranean.  Every  enterprise  must 
have  an  end,  and  all  evil  doers,  must,  sooner  or  later, 
meet  with  the  condign  punishment  that  is  merited  by 
their  crimes.  Our  captain  was  the  most  heartless 
wretch  that  ever  walked  the  deck  of  a  piratical  sloop. 
If  he  took  a  notion  to  seize  a  vessel  with  grappling 
irons,  preparatory  to  boarding  it,  no  person  could  per- 
suade him  to  desist  from  his  perilous  undertaking. 

"He  ordered  us  one  day  to  board  a  vessel  which  was 
in  pursuit  of  us.  We  begged,  entreated  and  implored 
him  to  crowd  on  the  sails  and  seek  safety  in  flight.  He 
drew  his  pistols  from  his  broad  belt,  and  threatend  to 
shoot  any  pirate  who  should  disobey  his  orders.  We 
submitted  ;  and  waiting  until  the  vessel  was  near  enough 
to  claim  us  as  a  prize,  we  poured  one  broad-side  into  it. 
The  cracking  of  masts,  and  the  screams  of  the  wounded 
were  heard,  and  before  the  smoke  cleared  away,  we  were 
upon  the  deck,  making  havoc  with  all  those  we  encoun- 
tered. Our  captain  was  contending  in  a  hand-to-hand 
fight  with  an  elderly  man,  whose  strength  was  fast  giv- 
ing way.     What  was  my  astonishment  when  I  recog- 


ROCKFORDJ  109 

nized  in  the  person  of  the  old  man,  whose  life  was  sus- 
pended as  if  by  a  hair,  my  father,  whose  form  I  had 
not  seen  since  the  night  he  inflicted  the  unmerited  cas- 
tigation  upon  me. 

'•  I  rushed  to  his  side,  and  implored  the  pirate  to 
spare  my  father's  life.  He  did  not  heed  me,  but,  re- 
doubling his  exertions,  disarmed  my  father,  and  laid 
him  prostrate  and  bleeding  upon  the  deck.  So  quickly 
was  the  work  accomplished,  that  my  interference  in  my 
father's  behalf  was  ineffectual.  I  drew  a  pistol  from 
my  belt,  and  shot  the  cruel  pirate  through  the  heart. 
He  fell  and  expired  without  a  groan.  I  bent  over  the 
bleeding  form  of  my  father,  and  discovered  that  he  was 
not  dead.  By  the  assistance  of  one  of  the  pirates,  who 
had  ever  been  a  friend  to  me,  my  father  was  removed 
to  a  place  of  safety.  Hurrying  back  to  the  deck,  I 
perceived  that  the  pirates  had  slain  nearly  all  of  the 
opposing  combatants. 

"  Great  was  the  consternation  of  the  pirates  when 
they  beheld  their  beloved,  yet  tyrannical  captain  lying 
stark  and  stiff  in  the  cold  embraces  of  death.  I  fondly 
hoped  that  no  positive  evidence  would  convict  me  of  the 
wanton  deed  ;  yet  I  trembled  at  the  result.  When  quiet 
had  been  restored,  and  the  body  of  our  captain  convey- 
ed to  his  state-room,  I  summonded  the  crew,  and  re- 
vealed to  them  that  my  father  was  lying  in  articulo  mor- 
tis upon  the  deck  of  the  captured  vessel.  They  were 
moved  at  my  immoderate  grief,  and  yielded  to  my  sup- 
plications. My  dying  parent  was  removed  to  a  com- 
fortable room  upon  our  vessel.     He  was  much   revived 


HO  ROCKFORD. 

by  the  kindly  aid  we  afforded  him,  but  why   delay  the 
fact  ?  he  died  in  a  few  hours. 

"He  was  much  affected  when  I  made  myself  known 
to  him,  and  fondly  prayed  that  I  would  fprgive  him  for 
the  cruel  treatment  he  had  heaped  upon  me.  Late  at 
night  our  captain  was  lowered  to  the  depths  of  the  sea. 
I  implored  my  friends  to  permit  me  to  behold  the  face 
of  my  parent  until  a  few  short  hours  should  have  elapsed 
before  consigning  it  to  the  watery  grave. 

"  We  were  only  a  few  leagues  from  shore,  and  I  re- 
solved to  take  my  friend,  and,  in  the  stillness  of  the 
night,  when  the  pirates,  as  was  their  custom,  should 
betake  themselves  to  deep  drinking  and  be  quieted  into 
profound  sleep  by  too  frequent  draughts  from  the  fes- 
tive bowl,  leave  forever  the  sickening  scenes,  and  take 
my  father's  remains  with  me.  Pierre  assented  to  every 
proposition  I  made,  and  while  our  comrades  were  jubi- 
lant over  the  victories  of  the  day,  and  were  dividing  the 
booty,  we  were  silently  making  preparations  for  our  es- 
cape when  first  an  opportunity  should  present  itself. 
The  grief  at  the  loss  of  my  father,  and  the  known  at- 
tachment of  Pierre  to  me,  were  a  sufficient  excuse  for 
our  absence  from  the  banquet. 

"  As  we  had  surmised,  it  was  scarcely  midnight  when 
the  revelry  almost  totally  subsided ;  and  soon  after,  the 
only  noise  we  heard  was  the  dashing  of  the  waves 
against  the  vessel.  The  moon  had  just  risen  in  all  its 
splendor,  and  the  stars  paled  before  the  majestic  queen 
of  night.  We  quietly  visited  every  portion  of  the  ves- 
sel.    Every  one  was  locked  in  the  embraces  of  Mor- 


ROCKFOKD  HI 

pheus.  The  night-watch  had  yielded  to  the  potent  influ- 
ences of  the  wines.  We  hastily  exchanged  our  sailor's 
garb  for  citizen's  costume,  and  collecting  supplies  of 
provisions,  and  as  much  gold  and  silver  coin  as  we  could 
find,  we  lowered  our  cargo,  together  with  the  body  of 
my  deceased  father,  into  one  of  the  boats,  and  leaving 
the  vessel  to  which  we  had  been  attached  for  so  many 
years,  we  were  soon  drifting  upon  the  waves  of  the  At- 
lantic. 

"  Guided  by  the  moon  and  stars,  which  are  unerring- 
guides  to  experienced  sailors,  we  directed  our  course  to 
the  shore.  When  day  dawned  upon  us,  we  could  per- 
ceive no  vessel  of  any  kind  within  our  horizon.  We 
had  abstracted  a  compass  from  the  ship,  and  by  its  aid, 
we  readily  continued  our  course  to  land.  About  night- 
fall, we  arrived  at  the  bar  of  Crofton,  and  landed  at 
one  of  the  neglected  wharfs.  We  reported  ourselves  as 
fishermen  upon  an  excursion,  and  by  bribery,  procured 
what  assistance  we  needed  from  those  who  dwelt  in  those 
miserable  huts.  A  suitable  coffin  and  shroud  were  pro- 
cured for  my  father,  and  it  now  devolved  upon  me  to 
convey  his  corpse  to  his  residence. 

"A  steamer  was  about  to  ascend  the  river  near 
whose  banks  my  father's  residence  was  located.  I 
applied  for  tickets,  and  all  the  preparations  were  soon 
made.  In  two  days,  Pierre  and  myself  landed  our  car- 
go. Procuring  a  suitable  vehicle,  we  soon  arrived  at 
the  home  of  my  infancy.  An  absence  of  twenty  years 
had  made  a  great  alteration  in  the  appearance  of  the 
old  homestead ;  but  time  had  wrought  a  still  greater 


112  ROCKFORD. 

change  in  me.  I  learned  from  one  of  the  servants,  who 
did  not  recognize  me,  that  my  brothers  had  long  since 
died ;  but  my  mother — who  was  an  invalid  from  grief 
and  from  the  disappearance  of  her  favorite  child  a  great 
many  years  before — rarely  ever  received  visitors. 

"  My  heart  was  almost  broken.  I  could  scarcely  sum- 
mon up  sufficient  courage  to  seek  my  mother's  chamber 
and  make  the  revelation.  But  should  I  dread  to  hasten 
to  the  only  being  who  had  ever  truly  loved  me  ?  I  en- 
quired for  the  room  in  which  my  mother  dwelt,  and, 
pushing  aside  the  servant  that  vainly  strove  to  detain 
me,  I  rushed  into  the  presence  of  her  who  bore  me. 
When  I  succeeded  in  making  myself  known  to  her,  the 
joy  she  manifested  was  not  of  this  earth. 

"We  buried  my  father  beside  my  brothers.  My 
mother  expired  at  the  grave,  and  her  lovely  form  soon 
reposed  beneath  the  sod  of  the  family  cemetery. 

"  I  did  not  tell  you  that  there  were  two  younger  chil- 
dren which  had  been  born  during  my  absence.  I  left 
the  farm  and  servants  to  their  care — promising  to  come 
again  in  a  few  months — but  I  have  never  returned.  I 
was  so  entirely  unfitted  to  associate  with  respectable 
men,  that  I  vowed  to  commence  the  business  of  rob- 
bery when  I  should  meet  with  an  opportunity.  I  spent 
a  few  months  in  Crofton,  when  chance  threw  me  into 
your  society.  We  formed  the  band  which  I  headed  for 
so  many  years,  until  I  resigned  my  office  in  favor  of 
Royston. 

"  You  are  too  familiar  with  our  exploits  in  this  coun- 
try for  me  to  give  you  a  description  of  any  of  them, 


ROCKFORD.  113 

having  been  engaged  in  several  of  them  yourself.  But. 
flans,  you  are  more  expert  in  planning  than  in  executing, 
for  if  there  is  any  danger  at  hand  you  are  never  the 
foremost. 

••It  is  late  ;  let  us  retire  to  our  beds,  for  I  have  much 
upon  my  mind  which  I  wish  to  relate  to  you  on  the  mor- 
row. 

Thus  ended  the  tale  of  Ben  Harley.  The  friends 
were  soon  in  their  beds,  and  sleep — Heavenly  visitor — 

drowned  even  the  sorrows  of  those  vile  men. 

8 


114  ROCKFORD, 


CHAPTER  XII. 

:<  I  swear  to  do  this  though  a  present  death  had  been  more  merciful. 
Come  on,  poor  babe  ;  some  powerful  spirit  instruct  the  kites  and  ravens 
to  be  thy  nurses  '  Wolves  and  bears,  they  say,  casting-  their  savageness 
*side,  have  done  like  offices  of  pity." 

Winter's  Tale. 

It  is  not  necessary  to  enter  into  any  minute  descrip- 
tion of  the  lawless  deeds  that  were  enacted  at  intervals, 
at  and  in  the  vicinity  of  Hermit's  retreat.  Suffice  it  to 
say,  they  were  generally  of  a  most  diabolical  character. 
From  the  narrative  of  Ben  Harley,  the  reader  may  at 
once  infer  that  the  wayfaring  man,  whom  chance  threw 
in  their  way,  was  not  likely  to  leave  the  retreat  or  its 
environs  with  whole  bones  and  a  full  purse. 

Hans  received  several  valuables  from  the  band  before 
he  left  the  retreat.  He  paid  the  friends  only  half  of 
the  intrinsic  value  of  the  articles,  declaring  that,  as  he 
ran  a  great  risk  in  offering  the  wares  for  sale,  it  was 
nothing  but  right  for  him  to  make  a  good  profit. 

Leaving  Hans  to  pursue  his  journey,  in  whatever 
direction  he  might  select  for  the  perfection  of  his  nefa- 
rious schemes,  the  attention  of  the  reader  is  directed  to 
other  scenes,  which  may  be  as  interesting  as  the  record 
of  any  of  the  noted  actions  of  the  inimitable  Hans 
Kremple. 

But  it  may  not  be  out  of  place  to  borrow  a   familiar 


ROCKFORD.  t  -,  r 

lib 

figure  from  one  whose  name  is  as  familiar  in  both  hem- 
ispheres as  "  household  words."  Not  Charles  Dicken*' 
«  Household  Words,"  kind  reader,  for  though  we  con- 
sider him  a  genius,  and  one  of  the  princes  of  English 
literature,  the  writer  of  these  pages  had  rather  be  ex- 
cused from  quoting  from  an  author  who  came  among  us 
to  enjoy  our  hospitality,  and  then,  like  a  frozen  adder 
warmed  into  life  by  kindness,  to  turn  and  inflict  upon 
us  a  mortal  wound. 

George  Payne  Rainesford  James,  thou  incomparable 
light  novelist,  we  invoke  thy  aid.  Thou  wert  surely 
born  a  cavalier,  or  the  "solitary  horseman  "  had  never 
entered  into  all  thy  plots. 

It  was  in  the  leafy  month  of  June— that  happy  sea- 
son of  the  year,  when  Southern  climes  have  first  made- 
glad  the  joyous  heart  of  man.     When  tree,   and  shrub, 
and  vine,  are  laden  with  the  tender,  though  delicious 
fruits  of  early  summer.     It  was  the  hour   just  before 
the  king  of  day  hid  his  blazing  head  behind  the  western 
hills.     The  day  had  nearly  closed  upon  the  sins  of  mor- 
tals ;  yet  the  lengthening  shadows  of  the  whispering 
pines  gave  but  few  tokens  of  approaching  night      The 
scarce  audible  tinkle  of  the  distant  sheep  bell)  and  the 
lowing  of  the  home-returning  herds  recalled  the  enthu- 
siast from  his  rustic  dreams,   and  bade  him  remember 
that  he  was  remote  from  the  noise  and  clamor  of  the 
busy  city. 

It  was  at  such  an  hour  that  a  "  solitary  horseman  V 
might  have  been  seen  at  the  distance  of  more  than  , 
mile  from  the  Hermit's  retreat.     His  noble  charger— 


116  ROCKFORD. 

whether  of  the  Arabian  or  Canadian  breed,  the  chroni- 
cle doth  not  relate — had  the  appearance  of  having  been 
ridden  hard,  though  his  proud  spirit  could  not  submit  to 
the  goadings  of  the  rowel. 

"  So  ho  !  Dapple — softly  Dapple,"  said  the  rider,  as 
he  reigned  in  the  horse,  "  dost  not  know  thy  master  ? 
By  my  Halidon,  an  I  had  a  few  more  leagues  to  travel, 
thou  shouldst  rue  thy  conduct." 

A  powerful  mastiff  bounded  to  the  stirrup  of  his  mas- 
ter, and  signified  his  joy  at  the  subjection  of  the  horse. 

"  Down,  Wimple,  down  !  dost  thou  not  remember  the 
trouble  thou  gavest  me  last  night  at  the  inn  ?  Gramer- 
cy,  sir,  an  thou  troublest  me  again,  thy  shaggy  skin 
shall  feel  the  vengeful  weight  of  this  whip." 

Suiting  the  action  to  the  words,  the  powerful  rider 
flecked  the  sagacious  animal  more  than  once,  which  sent 
him  howling  to  his  proper  station  in  the  rear. 

The  rider  was  not  dressed  in  "Lincoln  Green,"  nor 
in  the  garb  of  the  knights  errant,  though  Brian  de  Bois 
Gilbert  might  have  coveted  the  fine  limbs  of  the  un- 
known. He  did  not  ride  with  the  majestic  mien  of  the 
"Black  Knight,"  nor  with  the  ease  and  grace  of  Wilford 
of  Ivanhoe ;  yet,  there  was  something  very  attractive 
and  romantic  about  his  appearance.  He  was  dressed 
after  the  fashoin  of  a  gay  Southern  gentleman,  whose 
chief  pleasure  is  the  chase.  His  dark  hair  correspond- 
ed to  the  waving  black  plume  that  played  with  his  flowing 
ringlets.  His  features  were  concealed  by  a  waxen  mask, 
which  gave  him  rather  a  cavalier-like  appearance. 

Reining  in  his  charger  with  all  the  grace  and  digni- 


ROCKFORD.  117 

ty  of  one  who  was  accustomed  to  the  management  of 
horses,  the  rider  dismounted  beside  the  banks  of  a  soft 
rippling  brook,  and  taking  his  pistols  from  the  holster, 
examined  the  flints  and  priming,  which  he  found  to 
be  in  perfect  order.  Replacing  the  pistols  with  a 
self-satisfied  air,  the  "solitary  horseman  "  drew  out  a 
traveling  flask,  which  was  filled  with  delicious  spirits, 
if  an  eye-witness  could  have  judged  by  the  pleasure 
with  which  he  exhausted  a  large  portion  of  its  contents. 
He  poured  a  few  drops  of  the  liquid  into  the  nostrils  of 
the  panting  horse.  This  being  done,  he  produced  a  cup 
from  his  traveling  sack,  and  dipping  up  water  from  the 
brook,  sprinkled  it  over  the  head  and  neck  of  the  horse. 

After  remaining  at  the  brook  a  few  minutes  longer, 
the  unknown  again  mounted ;  and,  giving  the  reins  to 
Dapple,  he  was  soon  speeding  swiftly  in  the  direction 
of  the  Hermit's  retreat.  Wimple  had  forgotten  his  late 
castigation,  and  followed  the  fleet  footsteps  of  Dap- 
ple, with  much  love  for  his  master.  The  owl  hooted 
from  the  hollow  oak,  the  hare  fled  to  the  covert,  the 
shimmering  rays  of  twilight  closed  up  the  day,  but  still 
the  hardy  and  dauntless  rider  kept  on  his  course.  (Wo 
thank  you,  Mr.  James,  for  a  few  random  thoughts. ) 
By  the  permission  of  the  reader,  Ave  will  imagine  our- 
selves (that  is,  the  reader  and  ego)  arrived  at  the  Her- 
mit's retreat  a  few  minutes  in  advance  of  the  unknown. 

Ben  Harley  and  his  gang  had  just  returned  from  the 
cave,  whither  they  had  been  to  secure  the  spoils  of  the 
last  expedition.  Dandie  and  dame  Elspeth  were  busily 
preparing  the  repast.     The  candles  were  lit  in  the  re- 


118  ROCKFORD. 

ception  room  of  the  hotel,  and  the  members  of  the 
household  were  waiting  patiently  for  the  supper  bell  to 
ring. 

"  Pierre,"  said  Ben,  "  our  last  expedition  was  a  blood- 
less victory,  yet  we  returned  home  laden  with  spoils. 
If  there  were  not  so  much  uncertainty  and  danger  con- 
nected with  our  business,  the  life  we  lead  here  would 
be  a  pleasant  one,  compared  to  the  seafaring  existence 
of  a  sailor." 

"  True,  Ben,"  said  Pierre,  "but  then  we  are  put  to 
so  much  inconvenience  in  concealing  our  booty  ;  and 
then  we  have  to  use  all  sorts  of  expedients  to  keep  from 
detection.  Just  remember,  only  a  few  days  since,  you 
and  I  were  so  hotly  pursued  by  the  officers  that  we 
barely  had  time  to  spring  into  the  copse,  and  hastily 
transform  ourselves  into  ragged  mendicants — which  we 
did  with  so  much  adroitness  that  we  were  not  suspected 
by  the  beagles  of  justice,  as  they  passed  in  full  pursuit 
of — ourselves. 

"  I  suspect,  Pierre,  that  you  long  again  to  be  in  a  con- 
dition to  shed  blood  more  freely  than  we  do  here.  You 
soulless  heathen  !  Is  it  not  sufficient  that  you  take  the 
last  sous  from  the  trembling  traveler  ?  Yet,  we  can 
scarcely  withhold  you  from  slaying  every  one  we  despoil 
of  his  purse  and  other  valuables.  Ah  !  Pierre,  you  will 
have  to  render  a  strange  account  to  your  Maker  one  of 
these  days." 

"  Softly,  Ben,"  said  Pierre,  as  he  laughingly  directed  a 
knowing  glance  to  the  window  where  Ben  sat,  "  you  speak 
as  lightly  as  if  you  had  never  aimed  a  deadly  stroke 


ROCKFORD.  H9 

of  the  cimeter  at  the  head  of  that  fat  Dutchman  who 
was  imploring  you  to  save  his  life." 

"  Quiet,  Pierre,"  retorted  Ben,  "I  was  not  much  to 
blame  ;  you  know  I  could  never  make  head  or  tail  out 
of  that  delightful  language.  How  did  I  know  what  the 
thick  tongued  foreigner  was  saying?  " 

"  But,  Ben,  the  signal  of  distress  is  always  legible, 
it  mattereth  not  what  signs  are  made  to  represent  it." 

"Oh!  you  piratical  imp,"  said  Ben,  "to  listen  at 
your  jargon,  one  would  be  disposed  to  think  that  you 
had  turned  preacher  and  abjured  the  wickedness  of  your 
ways." 

"  Ben,"  said  Pierre,  "  let  us  be  quits  on  those  scores. 
When  have  you  heard  from  Carl  ?  " 

"  I  do  not  know,"  replied  Ben,  "It  seems " 

Here  the  sentence  of  the  outlaw  was  cut  short  by  the 
sound  of  horses'  feet  near  at  hand. 

"  What  can  the  fellow  mean  ?"  said  Ben,  as  the  shrill 
notes  of  a  bugle  saluted  their  ears.  "  The  man  must 
be  a  herald  of  an  Eastern  troop  just  from  Palestine. 
I  do  wonder  if  the  wand  of  Merlin  has  transport- 
ed us  to  another  hemisphere,  and  the  wheels  of  Time 
have  rolled  back  five  centuries  ?  These  are  strange  times. 
Pierre ;  go  and  see  what  sir  Knight  wanteth." 

Pierre  went  as  he  was  directed,  and  perceiving  that 
the  unknown  was  masked  and  spoke  not,  his  knees 
shook  under  him.  He  supposed  that  he  stood  in  the 
presence  of  a  spectre  horseman,  or  the  shades  of  one  of 
those  luckless  men  whom  his  bloody  hands  had  sent  to 
his  last  account.     Running  back  to  Ben,  Pierre  declar- 


120  ROCKFORD. 

ed  that  the  place  was  haunted  or  was  about  to  be  put 
under  a  "spell."  Pierre  ran  to  the  sofa  and  hid  his 
head  between  its  cushioned  pillows,  while  Ben  went,  him- 
self, to  ask  the  rider  in  what  manner  he  could  be  served. 

Approaching  the  horseman,  Ben  made  a  very  polite 
bow,  and  asked  in  genteel  phrase  after  the  health  of  the 
unknown  knight.  (We  must  imitate  Gr.  Payne  Raines- 
ford  once  more.)  "Polite  sir,"  replied  the  unknown, 
"I  am  on  a  pilgrimage  to  the  shrine  of  my  lady  of  the 
broken  heart.  She  resideth  only  a  clays'  journey 
from  this  spot,  as  my  directions,  given  me  by  the  i  Sis- 
ters of  Mercy '  at  my  departure  from  my  castle,  plainly 
indicate.  It  behooveth  me  to  pay  adorations  at  her 
sainted  shrine,  and  I  have  a  burden  at  my  heart  which 
cannot  be  removed  except  by  her  forgiveness.  I  crave 
rest  for  myself  and  refreshments  for  my  horse  and  dog, 
(may  Saint  Barnabas  protect  them  !)  but  as  for  me,  no 
food  except  that  which  hath  been  sanctified  by  the  pray- 
ers of  the  "  Sisters  of  Mercy  "  must  enter  these  lips 
until  I  shall  have  knelt  me  at  the  shrine  of  my  lady  of 
the  Broken  Heart." 

"  Alight,  sir  knight,"  said  Ben,  who  was  determined 
to  explore  this  mystery.  "  Our  cottage  shall  be  your 
resting  place  for  one  night.  No  pilgrim  to  the  shrine 
of  my  lady  of  the  Broken  Heart  shall  ever  be  turned 
from  our  door.  Here,  Pedro,  see  to  the  horse ;  and 
you,  sir  pilgrim,  follow  me,  and  I  will  conduct  you  into 
our  humble  castle.  Ho  !  warden,  lower  the  port  cullis 
and  admit  your  commandant  and  his  guest."  But, 
awaking  from  the  enchantment  which  the  pious  words 


ROCKFORD  121 

of  the  unknown  had  thrown  around  him,  the  infatuated 
Ben  implored  the  forgiveness  of  his  stately  companion, 
who,  approaching  the  unsanctified  person  of  the  fierce 
robber,  whisperad  a  few  words  into  his  ear,  which  pro- 
duced a  perceptible  change  in  the  demeanor  of  Ben. 

"  Your  instructions  shall  be  obeyed  to  the  letter;  and 
we  must  keep  up  the  deceptive  appearance,"  said  Ben, 
who  conducted  him  into  the  reception  room. 

Dame  Elspcth  commenced  counting  her  beads,  as  she 
dropped  a  plate  of  savory  victuals  in  the  yard.  She 
was  certain  her  time  had  come.  She  imagined  that  the 
arch-fiend  had  come  to  claim  and  bear  her  off  as  a  prize. 

"  May  the  saints  beshrew  me,"  said  Dandie,  as  he 
hastened  to  the  relief  of  his  spouse,  "the  wife  is  daft, 
yet  blessings  upon  her,  she  hath  a  braver  heart  than 
mine.     What  cowards  doth  conscience  make  of  us  all !" 

"Pull  off  your  visor,  sir  knight,"  said  Ben  as  he  led 
the  unknown  to  a  seat,  "  and  taste  some  of  our  refresh- 
ments." 

"  It  is  not  permitted  me  by  my  vow,"  replied  the  un- 
known, "  to  discover  my  features  to  mortal  until  I  have 
paid  my  vows  at  the  shrine  of  my  lady  of  the  Broken 
Heart." 

"'Tis  he,  'tis  he,"  said  Pierre,  "  'tis  my  victim,"  as 
he  rushed  from  the  room,  followed  by  his  companions, 
leaving  the  unknown  and  Ben  alone.  The  former  was 
shown  to  his  room,  while  the  latter  in  vain  endeavored 
to  collect  his  friends  around  the  festive  board.  It  is 
needless  to  add,  that  the  room  of  the  unknown  was  not 
entered  that  night  for  the  purpose  of  robbery,  nor  were 


122  ROCKFORD. 

Dapple  and  Wimple  disturbed.  By  early  dawn,  Ben 
brought  out  the  horse,  and  the  unknown  vaulted  into 
the  saddle.  "  You  may  rely  upon  me,"  said  Ben,  "I 
will  be  there  with  assistance."  They  parted,  and  the 
horseman  was  soon  out  of  sight. 

When  Ben  summoned  Pierre  and  his  comrades,  he 
could  scarcely  make  them  leave  their  rooms.  In  order 
that  he  might  keep  up  the  appearance  of  mystery,  he 
told  them  that  no  stranger  had  been  there,  but  supposed 
they  must  have  been  disturbed  by  ugly  dreams. 


By  the  leave  of  the  reader,  the  scene  changes  from 
Hermit's  retreat  to  the  house  of  Mr.  Rockford.  On 
the  evening  of  the  day  subsequent  to  the  departure  of 
the  "unknown  knight"  from  the  Hermit's  retreat,  Mr. 
Rockford  was  sitting  in  his  piazza,  reading  to  his  wife, 
while  Sebastian,  whom  we  have  not  seen  in  several 
months,  was  playing  upon  the  front  yard  with  his  pets. 

"Josephine,"  said  the  husband,  "  Sebastian  has  grown 
so  much  lately  that  Captain  Walsingham  will  scarcely 
recognize  him  when  he  comes  to  see  us  to-morrow.  The 
boy  looks  so  handsome  in  the  new  suit  you  have  made 
him,  suppose  we  let  the  nurse  take  him  down  to  the 
beach  and  play  a  while  in  the  shade.  He  loves  to  see 
the  waves  lash  upon  the  shore." 

The  request  of  the  father  was  complied  with,  and 
Sebastian  kissed  his  parents  and  departed  with  the 
nurse.  Mr.  Rockford  continued  his  reading  until  it  was 
time  for  him  to  go  to  his  office.  On  his  way  thither  he 
met  Hans  Kremple,  going  towards  the  sea-side,  in  com- 


ROCKFORD.  123 

pany  with  a  stranger  who  appeared  to  be  lame,  having 
the  appearance  of  a  foreigner.  A  huge  pair  of  green 
spectacles  gave  the  stranger  a  comical  expression. 

"  Hans  has  more  strange  acquaintances  than  any  man 
in  Crofton,"  said  Mr.  Rockford  to  himself,  as  he  hur- 
ried past  them.  Before  he  arrived  at  the  office,  Mr. 
Rockford  encountered  Mr.  Snibbens,  who  had  just  dis- 
missed his  school.  The  pedagogue  bored  the  good  man 
to  the  quick  in  trying  to  illustrate  something  beyond 
his  own  comprehension. 

Mr.  Rockford  was  busily  engaged  in  the  investigation 
of  a  "case,"  and  was  hunting  up  all  the  "points," 
when  one  of  his  servants,  hastily  entering  his  office, 
implored  him  to  return  home  immediately,  as  something 
dreadful  had  happened:  Mr.  Rockford  was  a  man  not 
easily  excited,  but  was  generally  disposed  to  encounter 
and  overcome  obstacles  with  composure.  Supposing  that 
his  presence  at  his  own  house  was  absolutely  necessary, 
he  hastened  home,  much  troubled  in  mind. 

When  he  entered  his  house,  he  found  everything  in 
utter  confusion.  The  servants  were  running  in  every 
direction.  Mrs.  Rockford  ran  about  the  house  almost 
frantic.  Mr.  Rockford  was  horror-stricken  when  he  learn- 
ed that  Sebastian  had  been  taken  from  the  nurse  by  a 
party  of  men  who  had  landed  in  haste  from  a  boat,  and. 
before  she  could  give  the  alarm,  they  had  pushed  from 
shore  and  sailed  away. 


124  liOvyA-I!  UiiiJ 


CHAPTER    XIII. 

The  reader  must  now  imagine  that  five  years  have 
passed  away  since  the  strange  abduction  of  Sebastian 
Rockford.  We  must  now  change  the  scene  of  our  story 
from  Crofton,  and  introduce  new  characters  into  our 
romance,  and  follow  up,  if  possible,  the  fortunes  of  our 
little  hero. 

The  greatest  men  who  have  ever  figured  upon  the 
stage  of  life,  and  whose  actions  have  been  noted,  either 
descended  from  the  Plebian  race,  or  their  road  to  fame 
was  traversed  with  dangers  and  difficulties.  It  is  a  sin- 
gular fact,  and  one  worthy  of  note,  that  men  may  be 
born  to  wealth,  but  individuals  must  work  their  way  to 
distinction.  Alfred  the  Great,  who  was  one  of  the  most 
valiant  kings  that  ever  sat  upon  the  throne  of  the  Brit- 
ish nation,  was  an  outcast  and  a  beggar  in  his  own  coun- 
try, until  the  Fates  decreed  that  a  wise  man  should  be 
called  back  to  the  helm  of  State. 

Wise  men,  on  the  contrary,  have  declared  that  our 
fortunes  are  not  in  our  stars,  but  in  ourselves.  If  such 
be  the  fact,  then  the  science  of  Astrology  is  at  an  end. 
Two  thousand  years  have  passed  since  the  wise  Chal- 
deans looked  up  at  the  Heavenly  bodies  and  read  the 
future  history  of  nations  by  the  fitful  changes  of  the 
twinkling  stars.     Antiquity  itself  has  taken   its  rise 


ROCKFORD.  125 

since  prophecies  have  ceased  to  be  promulgated  by  per- 
ipatetic philosophers,  or  by  those  wise  and  good  men 
whose  solitary  yet  holy  tread  have  worn  away  the  flag- 
stones of  deep  dungeons. 

Who  that  is  an  enthusiast  and  an  admirer  of  the  Hea- 
venly bodies,  has  not  watched  the  motions  of  the  plan- 
ets and  wished  that  a  sign  might  be  given  unto  him  ? 
You  arc  a  coward,  and  it  can  be  very  plainly  demonstrated 
even  to  your  own  satisfaction.     You  start  at  an  appari- 
tion in  a  dream,  and  the  cold  sweat  bedews  your  brow, 
and  you  thrust  your  timid  head  under  the   bed  clothes 
on  awaking,  for  fear  that  you,  in  reality,  may  behold 
the  realization  of  your  "  poetic  nightmare."     Dare  you 
at  such  times  walk  into  a  cemetery  and  commune  alone 
with  the  spirits  of  departed  friends  ?     You  shrink  from 
the  task ;  you  fear  that  you  might  call  up  spirits  from 
the  vasty  deep  which  would  not  down  at  your  bidding. 
They  are  not  morally  brave  who  start  at  the  apparitions 
of  night.     Those  that  sleep  the  sleep  of  death  are  our 
best  friends,  or  we  should  be  infested  with  numberless 
foes.     The  very  dust  you  tread  upon   was   once  a  com- 
ponent part  of  a  human  being,   and  dare  you  fear  the 
soil  you  may  call  your  own  ? 

Oh !  reader,  if  the  dead  are  permitted  to  walk  forth 
at  night,  they  will  be  seen  only  in  your  feverish  imagi- 
nation, or  in  your  dreams. 

Do  you  love  fiction  ?  listen  at  the  conversation  of  the 
giddy  crowds  that  throng  your  thoroughfares.  If  they 
haye  lately  come  into  possession  of  a  fact,  the  rules  of 
addition  and  subtraction  will  soon  make  truth  appear 
stronger  than  fiction. 


126  ROCKFORD. 

Truth  dwells  at  the  bottom  of  a  well.  Would  you 
imbibe  a  draught  ?  take  a  glass  of  pure  water,  and  cool 
your  feverish  imagination.  Do  not  expect  to  find  a  gold 
mine  in  every  furrow  you  open,  nor  expect  a  marvelous 
revelation  in  every  page  of  legitimate  lore  you  peruse. 
The  authors  of  the  Arabian  Nights,  Don  Quixotte  and 
Gil  Bias,  exhausted  the  fund  of  thrilling  adventure,  and 
we  can  never  supplant  or  rival  them. 

When  Moses  was  placed  in  the  ark,  which  preserved 
his  life,  did  it  occur  to  his  mother  that  she  was  rescuing 
from  destruction  the  future  patriarch  and  leader  of  the 
children  of  God  ?  Oh !  skeptical  reader,  believe  not 
that  all  things  happen  by  chance. 

If  we  deal  in  a  few  reflections  now  and  then,  have 
not  Fielding,  Scott  and  Bulwer  done  the  same  ?  We 
ought  at  least  to  be  allowed  as  much  license  as  some  of 
our  funny  female  writers,  (God  bless  and  put  them  all 
to  some  occupation  that  is  more  remunerative  than 
writing  for  one  dollar  and  fifty-cents  a  column  !)  who 
spin  out  sixteen  pages  a  day  in  descanting  upon  the 
travels  of  a  certain  toady  in  Lapland.  One  of  those 
blessed  ladies,  who  has  swept  all  Southern  male  authors 
from  the  gay  pages  of  Romance  with  one  shake  of  her 
curls,  once  wrapped  herself  up  in  a  buffalo  robe  with — 
we  shall  not  call  its  name — at  any  rate,  this  was  only 
in  imagination.  She  had  read  the  book  of  travels,  and 
having  nothing  else  to  write  about,  she  got  into  the 
sleigh  with  it,  (remember,  reader,  this  was  only  in  fancy) 
and  traveled  all  over  Lapland,  Russia  and  Norway  with 
Baron  Toady,  all  in  sixteen  pages  of  manuscript !    Bless 


ROCKFORD.  127 

the  dear  creature  !  she  is  perfectly  sincere  when  she  de- 
clares that  men  have  but  little  genius.  We  had  rather 
be  wanting  in  genius  than  to  strive  to  imitate  every 
toadyish  tale  writer  and  poetaster  who  have  forgotten 
how  to  call  things  by  their  proper  names. 

We  have  no  distaste  to  the  writings  of  the  ladies,  but 
we  would  have  beautiful  governments  if  their  wise  (?) 
mandates  were  followed  up.  There  are  only  two  lady 
authors  whose  works  can  stand  the  test  of  criticism — 
we  mean  as  distinguished  writers — and  those  are  Jane 
Porter  and  Madame  De  Stael.  Their  mission  seemed 
to  be  to  wreath  garlands  of  immortality  of  ivy  green  to 
crown  their  noble  heads. 

We  have  a  few  man-milliners  in  the  United  States, 
who  surely  belong  to  the  class  of  Mistakendom. — 
Let  them  commence  writing  upon  whatever  subject  they 
please,  they  will  make  it  convenient  to  quarrel  with  the 
fashionable  ladies  of  "Madison  Square"  about  the 
flounces  of  their  dresses,  the  feathers  upon  the  edges  of 
their  fans ;  and  some  of  them  have  wisely  invented 
rouges  and  pomades,  and  a  thousand  little  things  for  the 
ladies  that  they  (the  ladies)  never  thought  of  themselves. 
Those  man-milliners  are  so  delicately  modest  that,  in- 
stead of  calling  a  silver  thimble  by  its  proper  name,  they 
will  denominate  it  a  semi-perforated  argental  truncated 
cone.  Others,  though  bachelors,  would  not  dare  to  un- 
dress in  a  room  in  which  there  is  a  pin-cushion,  becaiix- 
the  needles  have  eyes.  Those  fashionable  critics  have 
given  rise  to  the  Flora  McFlimseys  who,  though  "  ar- 
rayed in  purple,"  havn't  a  thing  in  the  wide  world  to 
wear. 


128  ROCKFORD. 

Dear,  gentle  reader,  if  we  were  able  we  would  not 
distort  your  imagination  by  relating  hair  breadth  es- 
capes and  impossible  improbabilities.  "We  have  seen  a 
few  things  which  we  durst  not  relate,  for  fear  of  being 
considered  a  fabricator.  We  once  knew  a  man  who  wae 
so  fond  of  the  marvelous,  that  Truth,  to  him,  dwelt  so 
deep  in  the  well,  that  his  bucket  never  reached  the  re- 
treat of  the  nymph. 

We  commenced  this  chapter  by  notifying  the  indul- 
gent reader  that  five  years  have  passed  since  the  abduc- 
tion of  our  little  hero. 

Yonder  is  a  beautiful,  though  an  unostentatious  man- 
sion. Theodore  Manning  is  the  possessor  of  a  thousand 
acres  of  arable  land.  His  many  servants  till  his  pro- 
ductive fields,  and  the  products  of  their  labor  yield  him 
an  ample  support. 

Two  little  boys  were  playing  in  the  shady  yard  in 
front  of  the  house.  One  of  them  was  only  four  years 
of  ao-e,  and  the  other  was  about  seven.  If  the  former 
had  nothing  remarkable  about  him,  the  latter  could  not 
have  been  passed  carelessly  by.  His  soft  blue  eyes  and 
auburn  hair  were  so  remarkable  that  his  childish  beauty 
made  you  glad.  The  boys  were  arranging  their  toys, 
when  Mr.  Manning  came  out  to  join  in  the  sport. 

"  Come  here,  Falkner,"  said  Mr.  Manning,  speak- 
ing to  the  elder,  "  here  are  some  new  marbles  for  you 
— divide  them  with  Corolan." 

"  I  thank  you,  my  father,"  said  the  boy,  "  let  me  kiss 
you  for  them." 

"  Bless  the  boy  !  "  murmured  the  farmer,  "  he  is  the 
very  light  of  my  home." 


ROCKFORD.  120 

*k  See,  Corolan,"  said  Falkner,  "see  the  pretty  mar- 
bles papa  has  brought  us — here  arc  yours." 

"  Give  me  all  of  'em  here,"  said  Corolan,  "you  always 
take  the  biggest  and  the  prettiest."  And  the  child 
— after  making  his  own  selections,  and  claiming  the 
largest  share — asked  his  father  what  else  he  had  for 
him. 

"  Don't  you  thank  papa  for  them,  brother?"  said 
Falkner. 

"  I  don't  know,"  said  the  boy,  "he  brings  us  things 
because  he  wants  to." 

"  You  are  rather  an  ungrateful  boy,  Corie,"  said  his 
father,  "  I  have  brought  Falkner  another  book,"  and  he 
drew  out  a  pictorial  reader,  which  he  gave  him.  The 
boy  kissed  him  again,  and  read  several  passages  to  his 
father. 

"  It  is  time  you  were  off  to  school,  Falkner — your 
teacher  says  you  must  not  be  late.  The  boy  hastened 
to  the  school,  while  Mr.  Manning  played  with  Corolan. 
He  was  not  able  to  interest  Corolan,  and,  calling  to  his 
mother,  the  boy  was  delivered  to  her.  Corolan  dearly 
loved  his  mother — who  returned  his  love  with  compound 
interest.  She  was  kind  to  Falkner,  too,  but  her  af- 
fections were  doubly  centered  upon  the  younger. 

If  there  was  any  difference  exhibited  by  the  mother  in 
the  management  of  the  children,  it  had  no  external  ap 
pearance.  She  had  too  pure  a  heart  to  be  so  far  influ- 
enced by  caprice  as  to  mistreat  one  of  the  children ;  yet, 
it  must  be  confessed  that  Corolan  was  her  favorite.  If 
the  mother  centered  her  affections  upon  the  one,   the 


130  ROCKFORD. 

father  had  a  secret  love  for  the  other  that  showed  itself 
too  plainly,  at  times,  to  be  entirely  concealed. 

"  Wife,"  said  the  father,  "are  you  carefully  preserv- 
ing those  relics  that  were  found  with  the  child,  and  the 
letter  which  was  concealed  in  the  wrapper  ?  We  may  be 
compelled  to  have  recourse  to  them  some  of  these  days." 

"They  are  kept  in  a  trunk  to  themselves,"  said  the 
wife,  "  and  the  key  is  never  allowed  to  pass  into  the 
hands  of  a  third  person." 

"  I  am  often  forced  to  the  point  of  belief  that  the 
child  was  taken  from  a  highly  respectable  family  by  vio- 
lence. It  seems  as  if  we  were  doing  a  wrong  deed  to 
keep  the  secret ;  yet,  the  letter  was  couched  in  such  am- 
biguous language  that  a  publication  in  a  paper  would 
endanger  the  life  of  Falkner.  We  must  be  contented 
to  abide  our  time." 

"I  am  perfectly  contented,"  replied  the  wife,  "to 
rest  the  whole  matter  in  your  hands." 

Those  faithful  parents  could  not  consent  to  make  the 
revelation  to  a  living  soul ;  and  Falkner  was  supposed 
by  many  to  be  their  own  son.  It  is  true,  he  had*  but 
little  resemblance  to  Corolan,  but  the  affection  the  pa- 
rents exhibited  for  him  was  the  best  evidence  of  his 
being  their  child. 


ROCKFOIll).  131 


CHAPTER    XIV. 

Falkner  Manning  was  a  very  promising  boy  at  seven 
years  of  age  ;  and  when  he  had  completed  his  ninth  year, 
he  had  made  so  rapid  a  progress  in  his  primary  studies, 
it  was  evident  that  he  could  easily  enter  upon  a  higher 
course.  He  received  the  joyful  tidings  one  moring,  from 
his  father — who  placed  a  Latin  Grammar  in  his  hands 
— that  he  might  commence  the  study  of  that  useful  lan- 
guage. He  had  but  little  difficulty  in  acquiring  a  cor- 
rect pronunciation  from  the  wholesome  iustructions  of 
his  competent  teacher,  whose  plan  was  not  different  from 
the  masters  of  the  old  school.  He  insisted  that  one  book 
thoroughly  learned,  was  of  incalculably  greater  advan- 
tage to  a  bov  than  a  confused  knowledge  of  a  dozen 
folios. 

Falkner  was  continued  upon  the  Grammar  until  he 
was  enabled  to  analyze  every  portion  of  it  readily.  The 
instructor  had  satisfied  himself  that  there  was  no  rail- 
road to  learning.  The  mind  is  so  constituted,  reasoned 
he,  that  it  cannot  be  forced.  By  constant  application, 
and  frequent  repetition,  a  thorough  knowledge  of  the 
primary  rules  of  the  most  intricate  language  may  be 
learned  by  a  boy  of  ordinary  abilities  ;  but  it  takes  the 
study  of  long  years  to  attain  to  any  degree  of  perfee- 


132  ROCKFORD. 

tion  in  a  language  so  difficult  as  that  of  the  ancient 
Romans.  Falkner  read  the  primers  and  Julius  Caesar's 
Commentaries  upon  the  Gallic  War,  in  two  years  from 
the  time  of  his  entry  upon  the  study  of  the  language. 
At  the  examination  he  received  a  silver  medal  from  the 
board  of  examiners,  for  proficiency  in  Latin  composi- 
tion. Mr.  Manning  pressed  him  to  his  bosom  when 
they  arrived  at  home,  while  Mrs.  Manning  participated 
in  the  enjoyment.  As  a  reward  for  his  industry,  a  fine 
suit  of  green  cloth,  trimmed  with  braid,  adorned  the 
beautiful  form  of  the  fair-haired  boy.  Corolan  was 
made  the  recipient  of  one  from  the  same  piece ;  though 
his  idle  habits  had  sent  him  to  the  foot  of  the  class. 
He  declared  that  he  would  not  learn,  and  he  wished 
every  day  was  Saturday,  in  order  that  he  might  hunt, 
and  fish,  and  ride  his  pony. 

"Now,  Corie,"  said  Falkner,  u  father  is  so  anxious 
for  you  to  be  a  good  scholar,  do  put  up  those  useless 
toys  and  that  noisy  whip,  and  come  to  the  table  and  let 
me  teach  you  how  to  find  your  map  questions." 

"I  do  not  care  if  he  does,  Master  Falkner — as  the 
teacher  calls  you.  Father  need  not  send  me  to  the  hate- 
ful old  school  unless  he  wants  to ;  besides,  I  despise  the 
old  rivers  and  towns  with  hard  names.  If  you  bring 
that  dirty  old  map  to  me  again  to-night,  I'll  dash  it  in 
the  fire."     Here  Falkner  left  him  to  his  amusements. 

Corolan  was  as  petulant  and  quarrelsome  as  Falkner 
was  kind  and  submissive.  The  former  was  governed  by 
coercion  and  presents — the  latter  by  duty.  He  could 
never  be  induced  to  disregard  the  injunctions  of  his  pa- 


ROCKFORD  13B 

rents,  or  the  rules  of  the  school  of  which  he  was  the 
brightest  ornament. 

Vacation  had  come,  with  all  its  golden  prospects  of 
fishing,  hunting,  gathering  fruit,  and  excursions  upon 
horse-back.  Corolan,  instead  of  imitating  the  laudable 
example  of  Falkner,  in  the  preparation  of  his  lessons 
for  the  examination,  which  had  lately  passed  off  so  much 
to  the  credit  of  the  latter,  had  neglected  his  books  for 
the  purpose  of  arranging  his  fishing  tackle  and  other 
implements  of  sport. 

"Come,  my  sons,"  said  the  father  a  few  days  after 
vacation  had  commenced,  put  on  your  hunting  suits  and 
let  us  go  to  the  low  grounds  and  shoot  birds.  You  are 
not  old  enough  yet,  Corie,  to  learn  the  art  of  shooting. 
When  you  shall  have  grown  larger,  Falkner  will  give 
you  the  necessary  instructions." 

"Papa,"  said  Corolan,  pouting  and  about  to  get  into 
one  of  his  ugly  fits,  "  I  had  rather  not  go,  if  Falkner 
is  allowed  to  take  a  gun.  He  learned  to  shoot  during 
last  vacation  ;  yet,  I  have  never  fired  a  gun  unless  you 
were  holding  it." 

"  Come,  darling,"  said  his  mother,  who  had  been  lis- 
tening to  the  conversation,  "  go  on  with  father  and 
brother  Falkner,  and  when  you  return  I  will  give  yon 
some  nice  cakes." 

The  boy  was  humbled  into  submission  by  the  entrea- 
ties of  his  mother.  He  kissed  her,  and  drying  his 
tears,  made  instant  preparations  for  the  excursion. — 
Falkner  endeavored  to  assist  him  in  dressing,  but  he  put 
aside  the  hand  of  the  good  boy,  and  bade  him  attend  to 


134  KUCKFOHD. 

his  own  affairs — saying  if  he  was  not  big  enough  to 
shoot,  he  had  sense  enough  to  arrange  his  own  dress. 
He  would  gladly  imitate  the  actions  of  Falkner,  but  if 
the  latter  ever  made,  any  suggestions,  the  stubborn 
Gorie  would  change  his  plans. 

The  dogs  were  unkennelled  and  brought  out.  The 
sagacious  animals  were  so  glad  of  an  opportunity  of 
exercising  their  limbs,  that  they  bounded  over  the  head 
of  Corie,  who  took  them,  and  started  in  full  speed  to  the 
field.  The  father  directed  Falkner  to  follow,  and  de- 
tain them  at  the  spring  branch  until  he  arrived  ;  or  the 
birds  would  be  flushed  before  he  was  prepared  to  shoot 
them.  The  boy  did  as  he  was  directed.  When  he  came 
up  to  where  Falkner  was  holding  on  to  the  dogs,  he  ob- 
served that  Corie  was  vexed  with  his  brother.  Mr. 
Manning  took  out  his  whip  and  gave  the  pointers  a  short 
exercise  in  gravitation.  As  the  falling  strokes  lit  upon 
their  shaggy  sides,  they  were  brought  to  their  senses. 
Corie  was  threatened  with  his  displeasure  if  he  did  not 
act  like  a  pretty  little  boy. 

They  entered  a  grove,  shaded  by  tall  oak  and  hickory 
trees,  which  beautify  the  Southern  forests.  The  birds 
played  among  the  branches,  and  called  one  another  with 
plaintive  notes.  The  mocking-bird  echoed  all  their  mel- 
odies in  sweeter  strains  than  the  original.  Nature  has 
given  that  songster  powers  of  imitation  unequalled  by 
man  himself ;  yet  the  natural  note  of  the  melodious  bird 
is  but  a  harsh,  discordant  sound.  Ventriloquists,  jest 
ers  and  imitators  are  gifted  in  this  respect  by  nature, 
for  the  absence  of  brains.     If  a  man  will  not  attempt 


ROCKFORD.  135 

to  sound  his  own  trump,  he  must  sound  the  trump  of 
others. 

"Bear  in  mind,  Falkncr,  that  we  are  to  admire  the 
songs  of  the  mocking-bird,  but  we  have  a  purpose,  or 
an  aim  in  life  to  strive  after.  We  must  cut  ourselves 
loose  from  leading-strings  and  fashion  out  our  own 
course.  If  that  stream  yonder  remained  still,  and  re- 
solved itself  into  a  turbid  lake,  the  waters  would  be  un- 
healthy, and  the  country  would  be  filled  with  miasma. 
But,  look  how  swiftly  the  current  glides  on.  The  stream 
is  constantly  receiving  new  springlets.  Yonder  is  a 
small  branch  winding  around  the  bend,  to  augment  its 
waters.  See  that  cascade,  where  we  delight  to  bathe, 
near  the  place  where  I  taught  you  to  swim.  That 
small  river  widens  and  deepens  in  its  course,  as  it  winds 
majestically  through  the  forests,  and  thousands  are  glad- 
dened by  its  refreshing  influence.  One  hundred  miles 
below  here  it  empties  into  the  ocean.  That  world  of 
waters  is  formed  by  the  numberless  streams  like  this. 
Were  it  not  for  them,  do  you  suppose  the  ocean  would 
exist  ?  That  stream,  my  boy,  is  the  type  of  human 
life.  Man,  if  he  allows  himself  to  become  a  sluggard, 
is  like  the  sluggish  pool,  but  the  active,  smart,  indus- 
trious worker,  if  he  accumulates  property,  whether  for 
himself  or  not,  is  like  the  beautiful  river  that  we  are 
just  approaching." 

••  True,  father,"  replied  the  thoughtful  boy,  "that  ti 
why  I  admire  the  works  of  Caesar.  He  had  but  little 
rime  to  spare  from  his  duties  as  a  general." 

••  You  miK'niber,  Falkner,  that  when  the  army  of  Cae- 


136  ROCKFORD. 

sar  was  not  upon  the  march,  or  in  actual  engagements 
on  the  field  of  battle,  it  was  in  winter  quarters.  It 
was  in  the  camp  that  he  composed  his  Commentaries.'" 
"  How  could  he  find  so  much  time  even  there  to  write, 
father  ?  I  am  sure  he  had  much  to  do  in  constructing 
fortifications  for  defence." 

"  Falkner,"  replied  the  father,  much  interested  in  the 
conversation,  "  Caesar  had  many  lieutenants,  or  subal- 
terns whom  he  commanded  to  have  particular  care  in 
seeing  to  the  drilling  of  the  men.  He  may  not  have 
appeared  upon  parade  more  than  once  a  month.'' 

UI  remember,"  said  Falkner,  "something  about  for- 
tifying the  camps,  and  leading  the  soldiers  from  the 
winter  quarters.  '  Ocesar  castella  G-alliae  munivcrat  et 
tres  legiones  ex  hibernis  eduxerat.' ' 

Here  the  conversation  was  broken  off  by  Corolan. 
who,  having  espied  a  covey  of  partridges  under  the 
copse,  hastened  to  his  father  and  reported  the  fact. 
Falkner  was  requested  to  stand  prepared  to  shoot  as 
soon  as  his  father  gave  the  word.  The  well  trained  dogs 
were  quickly  upon  the  scent,  and  at  the  signal  from  Mr. 
Manning,  the  birds  were  flushed.  When  they  rose, 
three  were  shot  down  by  Mr.  Manning,  who  commanded 
Falkner  to  discharge  his  piece.  The  boy  shot  either 
too  soon  or  too  late,  as  he  missed  entirely.'" 

"  I  think  I  could  beat  that  shooting  myself,  master 
Falkner,"  said  Corie — who  seemed  to  be  glad  at  the  ill 
success  of  his  brother. 

"  I  hope  you  can,  Corie,"  said  the  good  brother.  "I 
am  not  «at  all  averse  to  your  being  enabled  to  excell  in 
some  things." 


ROCKFORD.  137 

In  a  few  minutes  Falkner  had  an  opportunity  of  test- 
ing his  marksmanship  again  when  he  was  more  success- 
ful— having  brought  down  two  birds.  When  the  father 
and  sons  had  bagged  as  many  birds  as  they  cared  to 
carry  home,  they  sought  the  cool  shade  on  the  banks  of 
the  stream. 

"Now,  Corie,"  said  the  father,  "you  are  fond  of 
sporting  with  the  hook  and  line ;  suppose  you  rig  up 
some  of  those  reed  staifs  that  lie  yonder,  and  let  us  have 
some  sport  to  divert  you." 

"I  have  the  hooks  and  lines,"  replied  the  boy,  "but 
where  shall  we  get  worms  from?" 

"They  are  easily  supplied,  my  boy;  bend  down  one 
of  those  green  boughs  over  your  head,  and  supply 
yourself  with  Catawba  worms." 

"  Those  green  monsters  !  they  look  too  frightful,  sir, 
I  had  rather  not  touch  them,"  said  the  boy. 

"  They  are  perfectly  harmless,"  said  the  mild,  but 
intrepid  Falkner,  as  he  pulled  them  from  their  leafy 
homes  and  handed  them  to  his  father. 

"There  are  but  few  things,"  said  the  good  man  to 
his  interesting  sons,  "which  the  Almighty  has  formed 
for  our  use  that  are  not  harmless.  The  venomous  rep- 
tiles that  attack  us  unawares  arc  not  only  poisonous, 
but  deadly  to  the  taste.  God  has  pointed  out  to  us  as 
if  by  instinct,  what  fruits,  herbs  and  animals  we  should 
use  for  food.  We  long  to  pluck  the  luscious  plum, 
grape,  apple  and  peach,  but  we  shrink  from  the  touch 
of  a  prickly  pear,  crab-apple  or  persimmon.  Learn  to 
improve  those  tastes  while  you  are  yet  young,  and  you 
may  make  connoiscars  in  the  culinary  art." 


138  ROCKFORD 

*'Have  all  animals  hearts?"  said  Ooroian  to  his 
father. 

"  Certainly,  my  son  ;  but  why  do  you  ask  the  ques- 
tion?" 

"  Because,  I  heard  you  and  Falkner  repeating  the 
lesson,  '  Omne  animal  quod  sanguinem  habet,  liabet  etiam 
cor.'  I  heard  you  tell  brother  that  the  translation  was, 
'  Every  animal  which  has  blood,  has  also  a  heart.' ' 

"  I  think  you  are  improving,  master  Corolan,  in  our 
vacation,"  said  the  delighted  Falkner,  "you  arc  surely 
sharpening  up  your  wits." 

"Not  at  all,  sir,  but  as  I  am  compelled  to  listen  at 
the  two  hours'  drilling  father  gives  you  every  night,  I 
would  be  very  dull  if  I  were  not  enabled  to  pick  up 
some  phrases.  When  I  drop  to  sleep  and  commence 
dreaming  about  the  fish  biting  or  the  pony  galloping,  I 
am  certain  to  be  waked  up  by  yours  and  father's  never- 
ending  jamsquams  and  quid-quids." 

"  The  boy  is  no  dolt  at  last,"  murmured  his  father,  "if 
he  is  never  to  be  skilled  in  books,  he  may  surely  turn 
to  be  a  good  politician  or  a  broker. 

After  spending  an  hour  in  the  pleasant  sport  of  fish- 
ing, they  wound  up  their  lines,  much  pleased  with  hav- 
ing drawn  out  several  fine  fish. 

When  they  reached  home,  laden  with  fish,  birds  and 
fruits,  the  mother  had  an  elegant  luncheon  spread  for 
them,  in  which  the  cakes  and  sweet  meats  for  Corie 
were  not  forgotten. 


ROCKFORD.  1 8<* 


CHAPTER    XV. 

The  happiest  days  of  our  lives  are  those  of  our  child- 
hood ;  yet,  how  heedlessly  the  rising  generation  reject 
the  sage  advice  of  their  elders,  who  warn  them  not  to 
spend  their  time  in  idleness,  but  advise  them  to  use  every 
moment  as  a  precious  gift  from  the  great  ruler  of  the 
universe.  While  one  boy  voluntarily  seeks  those  silent 
companions  which  speak  as  with  a  voice  from  the  tomb, 
one  thousand  will  lay  those  wise  monitors  upon  the  dusty 
shelves. 

Do  you  wish  to  be  wise  and  have  your  names  engraved 
upon  the  temple  of  Fame  ?  then  the  lark  must  not  find 
you  slumbering  upon  your  downy  beds.  You  must  be 
watchful,  and  not  lose  one  golden  moment.  Do  not  un 
dertake  a  greater  task  than  you  can  perform.  Measure 
your  abilities  by  the  proper  standard,  and  if  your  pow- 
ers of  mind  are  great,  place  your  mark  high ;  you  may 
never  arrive  at  eminence  by  striving  for  honors  of  a 
medium  grade.  Do  you  know  where  to  find  the  key  thai 
can  unlock  more  treasures  than  lie  hidden  in  the  mines 
of  California  ?  it  lies  concealed  in  your  resolution — it 
is  PERSEVBBANCE.  Nearly  all  great  men  have  spra 
from  obscure  families.  Can  you  doubt  this  V  look  t<» 
the  pages  of  History.  Where  the  crown  or  the  reins  <  f 
government  have  passed  into  the  hands  of  an  heir  a})- 


140  ROCKFORD. 

parent,  and  where  new  republics  and  empires  have  arisen 
upon  the  ruins  of  tottering  nations,  the  descendants  of 
the  persevering  plebian  race  have  always  pressed  to  the 
front  ranks. 

Coriolanus,  who  sprang  from  the  ranks  of  the  Plebi- 
ans  of  Rome,  assumed  the  command  of  her  armies  with 
as  much  pride  as  any  of  the  representatives  of  the  ex- 
alted race  of  the  Scipios.  When  fallen  into  disgrace 
at  home,  he  led  the  armies  of  the  enemies  of  his  country 
to  the  gates  of  the  city  with  the  insatiate  revenge  of  an 
insulted  potentate.  The  nobles  of  Rome  bowed  in  hum- 
ble submission  to  him ;  but  he  withdrew  the  besieging 
thousands  from  the  walls  of  his  native  city,  alone  at  the 
entreaties  of  his  revered  mother. 

The  man  possessed  of  true  merit,  and  lofty  intellect, 
coupled  with  goodness  of  heart,  and  integrity  of  pur- 
pose, be  he  poor,  or  endowed  with  the  wealth  of  a  prince, 
should  alone  be  the  ruler  of  a  free  people.  If  a  tyrant 
oppresses  you,  slay  him — if  kings  strive  to  rule  over 
you,  depose  them.  Never  be  contented  to  bow  the  head 
of  a  freeman  in  the  presence  of  a  crowned  prince.  The 
days  of  princes  were  ended  when  Christ  appeared  upon 
earth.  You  are  as  good  as  a  king.  To-day  he  may 
flourish,  but  to-morrow  his  subjects  may  drag  him  to  the 
scaffold. 

But  to  proceed  with  our  story.  If  we  digress  now 
and  then,  we  only  imitate  the  example  of  those  who  are 
our  superiors  in  the  art  of  composition.  Our  readers 
become  tired  of  the  dull  monotony  of  a  bare  narrative 
— so  do  we — hence  the  digression. 


ROCKFORD.  141 

Two  boys  who  have  been  reared  up  together  as  broth- 
ers, having  received  the  same  kind  attentions  from  in- 
dulgent parents,  were  never  more  unlike  than  Falkner 
and  Corolan.     If  there  was  nothing  vicious  and  sordid 
about  the  latter,  he  possessed  but  few  or  none  of  the 
ennobling  traits  of  the  former.     Falkner  was  an  excep- 
tion to  the  majority  of  boys  of  his  age.     If  he  read  a 
book,  it  was  with  care  that  he  tried  to  profit  by  its  wise 
instructions.     His  father  had  so  lectured  him  upon  the 
first  principles  of  literature,  that  he  was  readily  enabled 
.to  judge  of  the  merits  and  demerits  of  any  composition. 
Nature  seemed  to  have  formed  him  for  a  scholar,   and 
his  father  intended  to  give  him  all  the  benefits  of  a  lib- 
eral education.     Corolan  should  enjoy  the  same  oppor- 
tunities, too,  though  he  might  not  profit  thereby. 

Some  of  our  readers  will  remember  that  a  promise 
was  made  in  the  commencement  of  this  book,  that  a  va- 
riety of  scenes  should  be  introduced  to  please  all  classes 
of  those  who  delight  in  reading  romances.  If  we  in- 
troduce the  wise  teacher  of  those  interesting  boys,  and 
give  a  few  of  his  "wise  saws  and  modern  instances," 
will  the  reader  grow  tired  ?     We  hope  not. 

"  Yonder  comes  old  Heflin  now,"  said  Corie  to  Falk- 
ner, as  the  Manning  family  lingered  at  the  breakfast 
table  one  fine  morning  during  vacation,  "I  do  wonder 
what  the  old  crow  wants  now  ?  Come,  master  Falkner, 
you  and  father  rub  up  your  Latin  ;  as  for  me,  I  p 
enough  of  the  old  owl  during  school  time.  Good  mora- 
ing  to  you  all;  I'll  just  ride  to  the  post  office  and  get 
father's  papers." 


142  ROCKFORD. 

"  What  a  strange  boy  you  are,  Corie,"  said  the  father, 
who  was  both  amused  and  vexed  at  the  remarks  of  his 
son,  "if  dominie  Heflin  is  an  odd  old  man,  he  is  a  fine 
teacher,  and  deserves  your  respect/' 

"  That  is  all  true,  father,  but  I  shall  love  him  better 
when  I  have  ceased  to  be  one  of  his  pupils.  Falkner, 
don't  you  crawl  down  his  throat  or  let  him  carry  you 
off  in  one  of  those  large  pockets.  If  I  were  father  I 
would  send  you  to  live  with  the  old  fellow.  If  you  have 
any  occasion  to  send  all  your  silver  and  copper  pieces 
to  his  dirty,  tow-headed  children,  like  you  have  done  be- - 
fore,  remember  that  Corie  Manning  has  an  equal  share 
in  the  contents  of  our  trunk." 

"  You  need  not  be  alarmed,  brother;  I  have  not  the 
least  desire  to  kneel  to  our  good  teacher,  or  to  load  him 
with  useless  presents.  You  ought  to  remember  how  you 
implore  him  to  spare  you  when  your  laziness  puts  you 
at  the  foot  of  the  class." 

The  old  dominie  knocked  at  the  front  door ;  and  while 
Falkner  hastened  to  give  him  admission,  Corie  made  his 
escape  into  his  mother's  room,  thence  to  the  stables. 
His  father  smiled  as  he  saw  him  riding  off  at  a  brisk 
speed  in  the  direction  of  the  post  office. 

Dominie  Heflin  was  not  so  erudite  as  dominie  Samp- 
son, but  he  chose  to  display  more  of  his  learning  than 
that  strange  genius,  who  will  be  remembered  as  long  as 
Walter  Scott's  works  are  read,  but  he  was  more  fond  of 
talking  than  Harry  Bertram's  tutor  was.  He  could 
never  bear  to  remain  silent.  He  retailed  his  wisdom  at 
every  step  he  took.     It  mattered  not  who  was  the  lis- 


ROCKFORD  143 

tener,  dominie  Heflin — when  once  his  text  was  taken — 
never  left  off  speaking  until  the  subject  was  quite  ex- 
hausted. He  was  not  like  the  young  man  who  sought 
an  introduction  to  Madame  de  Stael.  The  extraordi- 
nary lady  rebuked  him,  and  left  him,  because  he  could 
not  advance  one  idea,  good  or  bad.  If  the  domine  had 
lived  in  her  circle,  perhaps  she  might  have  been  amused 
with  his  strange  pedantry. 

He  wore  a  long,  black  camlet  oversack,  which  reach- 
ed nearly  to  his  feet.  A  pair  of  tight-fitting  pants  was 
intercepted  in  their  downward  progress  by  stockings. 
The  old  man  wore  his  hair  in  a  cue,  and  his  head  was 
covered  with  a  quaker-like  hat  of  the  olden  time.  The 
Vicar  of  Wakefield  and  the  dominie  would  have  made  a 
pair.  He  was  what  might  justly  be  termed  a  locomo- 
tive encyclopedia,  or  a  circulating  library. 

"Diem  bonamtibi  ojrto,  master  Falkner,  sol  sjrfendidc 
fulgety  kocHe,"  said  the  dominie,  as  he  walked  into  the 
parlor. 

"  G-audeo  te  valere,,J  said  the  boy,  who  had  learned 
some  phrases  from  the  master. 

"Your  humble  servant,  friend  Manning,"  said  the 
delighted  dominie,  as  he  took  his  seat  to  commence  a 
four  hour's  chat,  "  time  hangs  so  heavily  upon  my  hands 
at  home  during  vacation,  that  I  become  heartily  tired 
of  conversing  with  the  'gude  wife  and  bairns,'  inasmuch 
as  their  ideas  and  mine  run  in  pretty  much  the  same 
channel." 

"  You  are  heartily  welcome,  friend  Heflin,"  said  tin- 
good  Mr.  Manning,  "I  am  quite  glad  to  see  you  at   all 


144  ROCKFORD. 

times.  It  gives  me  an  opportunity  of  rubbing  up  my 
Latin  and  Greek  to  talk  with  you.  I  am  never  better 
employed  than  when  engaged  in  advancing  the  interest 
of  education.  I  am  not  fond  of  a  display  of  too  much 
pedantry,  but  an  intellectual  debate  upon  the  ancient 
classics  is  never  out  of  place  when  we  can  benefit  our 
children  by  the  conversation.  Corie  is  not  fond  of  his 
books,  but  Falkner  is  never  better  satisfied  than  when 
perusing  the  work  of  a  classic  author.  Do  you  think 
you  can  prepare  Falkner  for  the  Freshman  class  of 
M University  in  two  years?" 

"By  all  means,"  replied  the  dominie,  "he  is  quite 
ready  to  commence  reading  Virgil,  and  by  your  consent 
he  shall  immediately  take  up  the  study  of  Greek.  Boys 
are  never  prepared  to  commence  the  latter  language  un- 
til they  have  mastered  the  rudiments  of  the  Latin.  It 
is  altogether  a  mistake,  sir,  to  force  a  lad  through  the 
course.  They  may  be  enabled,  by  constant  application,  to 
memorize  all  the  rules  of  those  languages  in  a  short  space 
of  time,  but  whether  they  can  retain  what  they  so  hastily 
learn,  is  another  thing.  As  I  have  told  you  before, 
'Squire,  the  mind  cannot  be  forced.  It  must  imbibe 
right  reason  by  degrees.  One  chapter,  or  one  book 
well  digested,  is  worth  more  to  a  boy  than  the  incom- 
plete understanding  of  the  works  of  a  dozen  authors. 
Let  us  prove  it :  we  can  only  relate  what  we  have 
learned  thoroughly,  and  make  it  intelligible  to  our  hear- 
ers. If  the  mind  is  burdened  with  a  thousand  different 
things,  the  reasoning  faculties  will  become  obtuse." 

"  You  are  correct,  dominie,"  said  Mr.  Manning,  "  a  few 


ROCKFORD.  1lr 

Wns t*elJ  learned  each  day,  will  soon  make  up  the 
tund  of  a  boy's  education." 

"True   my  friend,"  said  the  dominie,  "  that  is  exact]  v 
what  I  endeavor  to  teach  my  lads,  non  omm  mvltum 
Bed  quam  bene.     There  is  another  wise  saying,  which  is 
worth  its  weight  in  gold,  labor  omnia  rincit.     If  I  can 
not  teach  a  boy  to  observe  all  these  wise-  saying,,   and 
conform  entirely  to  any  precepts;   1  almost  despair  of 
Ins  ever  arriving  at  proficiency.     I  exhaust  every  pos- 
sible plan  before  I  confess  that  I  can  not  teach  a  boy 
who  has  even  common  capacity.     Some  of  the  best  and 
most  accurate  scholars  we  read  of,  either  in  ancient  or 
modern  times,  were  very  dull  boys.     But  patience   and 
pcrsevcrence  on  the  part  of  their  instructors,  overcame 
every  obstruction.     You  must  not  be  too  uneasy  about 
the  backwardness  of   Corolan.     He  has   an   excellent 
mind,  but  lus  ideas  have  not  yet  been  reached.     He  is 
averse  to  study.     If  he  ever  learns  much,   it  must  be 
either  voluntarily  or  from  observation." 

The  dominie  made  use  of  many  Latin.  Greek  ami 
trench  quotations  during  the  conversation,  which  we 
omit  from  the  fact  that  many  of  our  readers  are  not 
linguists.  Falkner  was  an  atttentive  listener  and  often 
joined  in  the  conversation.  Mr.  Manning  knew  that 
he  dominie  was  versed  in  English  as  well  as  Latin  poc- 
«y.  in  order  to  draw  him  out  on  some  other  subject 
he  changed  the  conversation. 

"What  are  your  ideas  of  happiness,  dominie  Heflin 
said  the  host. 


Ki 


146  ROCKFORD 

"It  exists  as  much  in  our  imagination  as  in  anything 
else,  I  think,"  replied  the  teacher. 

"Suppose  we  should  imagine  ourselves  miserable?" 

"Then,  my  friend,  there  is  an  end  to  the  enigma; 
for  you  may  safely  say  that  happiness  is  a  riddle  too." 
(Aquam  da  milii,  master  Falkner.) 

While  the  youth  ordered  a  glass  of  water,  the  father 
brought  out  the  wine.  At  the  sight  of  the  cut  glass 
decanters  and  silver  goblets,  the  eyes  of  the  dominie 
sparkled,  and  he  almost  forgot  his  enunciation  of  hap- 
piness. 

uRogo  te  aquam,  scd  mihivinum  das"  and  the  dominie 
drank  the  health  of  his  friend  in  more  than  one  glass. 
The  domine  was  upon  the  point  of  feeling  a  portion  of 
what  some  men  call  happiness,  and  he  thus  commenced: 

"  You  ask  my  opinion  in  regard  to  happiness.  I  will 
just  quote  a  few  lines  from  the  bard  of  Twickenham: 

•  Oh,  Happiness.1  our  being's  end  and  aim, 
Good,  pleasure,  ease,  content1  whate'er  thy  name  : 
That  something  still  which  prompts  the  eternal  sigh, 
For  which  we  bear  to  live,  or  dare  to  die : 
Which  still  so  near  us,  yet  beyond  us  lies, 
O'erlooked,  seen  double,  by  the  ibol  and  wise  : 
Plant  of  celestial  seed1  if  dropped  below, 
Say  in  what  mortal  soil  thou  deign'st  to  grow  ?' 

Here  we  have  what  happiness  is,  and  what  it  may 
not  be.  We  cannot  deny  that  all  men  desire  to  exist 
in  a  state  of  bliss,  yet  their  mode  of  living  may  differ 
as  widely  as  the  habits  of  the  animals  of  the  Torrid  and 
North  Frigid  Zones.  The  pleasure  of  this  man  may 
consist  in  drinking  and  riotous  living,  while  the  enjoy- 


ROCKFORD.  147 

ment  of  another  may  be  exactly  the  reverse.  One  man 
may  love  ease — another  is  not  contented  unless  he  is  in 
continual  motion.  We  may  have  happiness  within  our 
grasp,  yet  sigli  for  enjoyments  which  may  lead  to  mis- 
ery. Thus,  you  see,  happiness  is  a  myth,  or  a  will-o- 
the-wisp.  It  may  be  ever  in  sight,  yet,  like  the  mirage 
of  the  desert,  vanish  into  air  as  we  approach  it." 

•'But,  dominie,"  said  the  host,  "are  you  not  sure 
that  Pope  was  right  in  his  deductions,  or  do  you  not 
think  he  was  melancholy  at  times,  and  longed  for  things 
he  did  not  need?" 

"It  is  hard  to  tell/'  said  the  patriarch  of  Academus, 
"we  must  take  a  man's  writings  at  what  they  are  worth. 
He  has  but  few  equals  as  an  essayist,  and  no  superiors 
as  an  original  thinker  and  correct  versifier." 

"Alexander  Pope,"  rejoined  Mr.  Manning,  "had 
correct  views  upon  any  subject.  If  he  had  lived  in 
our  day,  when  learning  has  received  so  many  auxiliaries, 
he  would  have  left  us  a  greater  legacy  than  he  has. 
But  let  us  look  and  see  what  he  says  further  upon  our 
subject  in  point: 

•  Order  is  Heaven's  first  law  ;  and  this  confessed, 
Some  are.  and  must  be,  greater  than  the  rest. 
More  rich,  more  wise :  but  who  infers  from  hence 
That  such  are  happier,  shocks  all  common  sense.' 

"Here,  my  good  Heflin,  we  are  assured  that  happi- 
ness is  not  alone  confined  to  the  wealthy  classes.  It  is 
very  natural  for  us  to  hear  some  men  long  for  wealth, 
while  others,  who  are  rich  in  heaps  of  gold,  long  for 
the  repose  that  is  bought  only  by  ;i  competency.     For 


J48  ROCKFORD. 

the  very  reason  that  we  are  never  satisfied,  we  may 
rightly  infer  that  happiness  is  only  a  relative  term. — 
When  a  limit  shall  have  been  placed  to  our  desires, 
then  we  may  know  how  to  appreciate  happiness.  I  fear, 
sometimes,  it  is  like  a  humming-bird.  It  is  almost  a 
miracle  to  catch  one,  and  when  you  confine  the  little 
Peri,  it  dies.  To  sum  up  the  whole  subject  and  place 
it  in  a  nut-shell,  Happiness  is  Liberty." 

The  dominie  was  about  to  enter  at  large  upon  several 
points,  but  the  dinner-bell  was  heard,  and  the  discussion 
ended. 

The  meal  was  scarcely  concluded,  when  one  of  the 
servants  entered  the  room  hastily  and  told  the  master 
that  the  black  pony  had  come  back  without  Corolan. 
There  was  much  confusion  in  the  house  for  the  next  few 
minutes.  When  Mrs.  Manning  had  been  sufficiently 
quieted,  her  husband  followed  the  dominie  and  Falkner, 
who  had  taken  some  of  the  servants  and  gone  in  quest 
of  the  missing  boy. 


ROCKFORD.  14«) 


CHAPTER    XVI. 

When  we  least  expect  danger  it  is  at  our  door. — 
Though  we  may  linger  in  the  paths  of  pleasure  and 
gather  flowers  from  all  the  hedges,  yet  a  serpent  may 
He  hidden  in  the  rosy  bower  to  inflict  upon  us  the  mor- 
tal wound.  Is  it  better  for  us  to  long  for  all  the  pleas- 
ures of  earth  at  once,  and  to  expect  the  full  train  of  evils 
to  flood  in  upon  us  in  their  natural  course  afterwards, 
or  to  long  for  an  alternation  of  the  good  and  the  evil  ? 
It  is  difficult  for  us  to  bring  our  minds  to  a  right  deci- 
sion. 

All  things  do  not  happen  by  chance,  or  the  whole 
fabric  of  the  Christian  religion  would  be  overthrown. 
It  was  necessary  in  olden  times  for  prophecies  to  be 
fulfilled,  which  gave  some  semblance  to  fatalism  ;  yet, 
both  Moral  law  and  the  light  of  reason  dispell  that  in- 
fatuation. If  God  moves  in  a  mysterious  way,  it  is  not 
for  us  to  divine  the  cause,  or  demand  the  reason. 
There  are  thousands  of  things — as  we  are  taught — 
which  will  not  be  revealed  to  us  until  the  day  of  judg- 
ment. Why  cannot  man  discern  all  things  ?  Why  is 
it  not  given  him  to  explore  all  the  foundations  of  science '. 
Was  he  not  forbidden  to  eat  of  the  fruit  of  the  Tree  of 
Life  ?     Let  us  reason  a  while.     Whv  can  not  a  man  null 


150  ROCKFORD. 

down  a  house  from  its  firm  foundations  V  Simply  for 
the  reason  that  he  is  not  an  elephant.  Why  can  he  not 
survey  the  starry  Heavens  and  discover  new  planets 
without  the  aid  of  a  telescope  ?  Simply  because  the 
Great  I  AM  hath  placed  those  bodies  too  far  for  his 
vision  to  scan. 

''  Why  has  not  man  a  microscopic  eye  '. 
For  this  plain  reason  :  man  is  not  a  fly." 

If  the  father  of  Corolan  had  known  what  evil  would 
have  befallen  his  son,  his  influence  and  fatherly  kind- 
ness would  have  kept  the  boy  a  close  prisoner  at  home. 
But  Mr.  Manning  was  like  the  majority  of  men;  \\v 
was  perfectly  willing  to  trust  to  chance  in  some  respect. 
The  paths  that  youth  are  compelled  to  tread  are  so  be- 
sprinkled with  flowers  and  thorns,  that  every  step  is  a 
venture.     But  to  our  narrative. 

Oorolan  saddled  the  black  pony,  and  having  mounted, 
rode  off  briskly  in  the  direction  of  Oak-Lawn — the  vil- 
lage at  which  his  father  recieved  his  mails.  As  we  have 
before  related,  the  boy  had  a  will  of  his  own.  He  was 
possessed  of  a  dauntless  spirit,  and  if  he  took  it  into 
his  head  to  accomplish  an  object,  he  would  never  desist 
from  an  endeavor  until  he  had  tried  every  expedient. 
If  he  had  possessed  the  same  aptitude  for  his  studies 
that  he  did  for  sport  and  pleasure,  Falkner  would  never 
have  supplanted  him  in  the  estimation  of  the  dominie. 

The  principal  object  that  Corie  had  in  view  on  that 
morning,  was  to  rid  himself  of  the  presence  of  his 
teacher,  for  whom   he   entertained  no  good  will.     He 


ROCKFORD  151 

urged  the  pony  into  a  canter — the  submissive  quad- 
ruped obeyed.  He  pressed  him  to  the  utmost  extent  of 
his  speed — still  the  pony  made  no  resistance.  For  two 
miles  the  caprices  of  the  boy  vexed  and  tortured  the 
pony  from  the  most  tardy  to  the  swiftest  gait. 

When  Corolan  had  spent  as  much  time  at  the  office 
as  he  desired,  in  playing  marbles  and  ball  with  his  ac- 
quaintances, he  applied  for  and  received  his  father's 
mail,  and  started  towards  home.  When  he  had  accom- 
plished about  one-half  of  the  distance  between  the  office 
and  his  father's  house,  he  endeavored  to  urge  the  pant- 
ing pony  into  a  full  speed ;  but  the  reluctant  beast — 
tired  out  with  cruel  treatment  from  his  young  master — 
became  restive  and  threw  him  upon  the  roadside. 

When  dominie  Heflin  and  Falkncr  approached  the 
spot  where  the  unconscious  boy  lay,  they  were  rejoiced 
to  discover  that  he  was  not  dead.  Mr.  Manning  arrived 
soon  with  the  family  physician,  whom  he  had  happily 
encountered  on  the  road.  Corolan  was  much  bruised 
and  stunned  by  the  fall,  but  it  was  uncertain  as  to  the 
extent  of  the  injury.  It  was  certain  that  he  was  seri- 
ously, if  not  fatally  injured.  He  was  speedily  conveyed 
home  and  placed  in  his  bed.  Falkner  could  not  be  pre- 
vailed upon  to  leave  the  bed-side  of  his  brother ;  and 
the  mother — after  the  first  shock  had  passed — remained 
by  the  unconscious  Corolan  as  a  ministering  angel. 

For  several  days  and  nights  Corie  suffered  immensely, 
yet  he  seemed  perfectly  unconscious  of  what  was  pass- 
ing around  him.  If  he  spoke,  it  was  to  warn  his  school- 
mates from  trespassing  upon  his  rights.      Ft  was  evident 


152  ltOCKFOKI). 

that,  from  a  severe  shock  which  the  brain  had  received, 
that  sensitive  organ  had  suffered  seriously.  The  physi- 
cian informed  the  parents  that,  with  proper  treatment 
their  son  might  recover  in  the  course  of  a  few  weeks. 
Falkner  endeared  himself  still  more  to  the  parents  by 
his  unremitting  attentions  to  Corie.  If  cold  cloths  were 
to  be  applied  to  the  head  of  his  brother,  his  willing 
hands  performed  the  task.  He  Avould  sit  for  hours  and 
fan  the  fevered  brow  of  his  brother,  and  shed  tears  of 
sorrow  at  poor  Corie's  misfortune. 

If  he  was  overcome  with  fatigue  and  constant  vigils, 
he  could  not  be  prevailed  upon  to  leave  the  room,  but 
would  seek  repose  upon  a  couch  by  Corie's  bed-side. — 
Blessed  Falkner  !  why  should  the  dreams  or  the  reali- 
ties of  life  ever  disturb  the  repose  of  one  so  pure  as 
thou  wert  ? 

One  night,  when  Corie  had  revived,  and  there  was  a 
change  in  his  condition  for  the  better,  Falkner — who 
had  not  left  the  room  during  the  entire  day — extended 
himself  upon  the  couch  and  slept.  At  first  he  scarcely 
moved ;  but  soon  he  became  troubled  as  one  in  a  fright- 
ful dream.  Let  us  relate  his  dream,  as  told  to  his  fath- 
er the  next  day : 

He  dreamed  that  he  was  a  child,  quite  young.  He 
dwelt  in  a  far-off  clime.  His  lather  and  mother  were 
so  fond  of  him,  that  they  would  scarcely  permit  him  to 
leave  their  presence.  He  dwelt  with  them  in  a  large, 
fine  house — so  unlike  the  one  he  had  lived  in  so  long. 
All  the  furniture  was  of  the  most  costly  kind.  He  was 
reminded  of  some  scenes  in  the  "Arabian  Nights" — 


ROCKFORD.  153 

yet,  all  the  appearance  of  his  dream  had  a  semblance 
of  reality.  He  dreamed  that  lie  was  the  owner  of  a 
large  dog  and  a  small  canine  pet,  with  which  his  hours 
were  spent  in  much  glee.  The  scene  changed.  He  was 
sailing  upon  what  appeared  to  him  a  broad  river,  with 
his  father  and  mother.  As  the  boat,  cut  the  rolling 
waves  and  the  breeze  fanned  his  infantile  cheeks,  he  ex- 
perienced sensations  of  pleasure.  The  scene  changed 
again.  He  was  playing  beside  the  shore  of  that  broad 
river  with  his  nurse.  Some  fierce  looking  men  landed 
close  beside  him.  They  seized  him,  struggling  in  the 
embraces  of  the  nurse,  and  bore  him  off.  So  great  was 
the  struggle  in  his  bosom,  that  he  awoke,  exclaiming, 
"  Save  me,  father  !   oh !  where  is  my  mother  ?" 

Mr.  Manning  rushed  to  the  couch,  and  raised  the  boy 
up  and  observed  that  he  was  as  pale  as  marble. 

"Oh!  father,  where  am  IV  exclaimed  Falkner,  "I 
have  had  such  a  horrid  dream/" 

"  Tray  relate  it,  son,"  said  the  father,  "I  am  troubled 
to  see  you  in  such  agony." 

"Oh  !  I  shudder  to  think  of  it.  I  cannot  tell  you 
now.  Oh !  father,  tell  me,  am  I  not  your  son  ?  At 
times,  of  late,  I  have  heard  you  speak  words  whose  mean- 
ing  I  have  been  at  a  loss  to  divine." 

"  Falkner,  I  should  be  a  miserable  man  indeed,  did  I 
not  esteem  you  more  than  a  son.  Come  to  this  bosom, 
darling  of  my  soul!  Sleep,  Falkner,  go  to  your  bed  ; 
mother  and  I  will  watch  by  the  couch  of  Corie.  You 
have  much  need  of  rest-" 


154  KOCKFORD.  ' 

In  a  few  days  Corie  was  so  much  better  that  he  was 
enabled  to  walk  out  upon  the  lawn,  supported  by  the 
strong  arm  of  his  brother.  Falkner  was  perfectly  de- 
lighted to  see  the  great  improvement  in  the  condition  of 
his  brother. 

Day  by  day  health  and  strength  returned  to  Corie, 
and  by  the  time  vacation  was  at  an  end,  the  brothers 
were  tired  of  sport,  and  joyfully  resumed  their  studies 
under  the  astute  supervision  of  the  wise  dominie  Heflin. 

Two  years  passed  away,  and  still  the  brothers  were 
at  school.  Falkner  was  now  prepared  for  college.  He 
was  tall,  muscular  and  active.  His  face  was  almost 
effeminately  beautiful,  while  his  dark,  auburn  hair  rest- 
ed in  many  a  curl  upon  his  shoulders.  His  soft,  blue 
eye  gave  tokens  of  a  greater  degree  of  intelligence  than 
is  usually  possessed  by  boys  of  his  age. 

Corie  had  not  improved  much  in  books,  but  he  had 
grown  rapidly.  His  disposition  had  slightly  changed 
for  the  better.  He  had  ceased  to  hate  the  dominie,  and 
had  learned  to  love  Falkner.  Within  a  few  weeks  it 
was  decided  that  Falkner  should  be  sent  to  the  Univer- 
sity of  M ,  only  a  few  days'  travel  from  home.     As 

there  was  a  preparatory  school  attached  to  the  Univer- 
sity, Corie,  who  had  expressed  a  willingness  to  attend 
his  brother,  was  to  be  Falkner' s  companion. 

While  Mrs.  Manning  is  preparing  for  the  departure 
of  the  sons,  we  will  relate  a.  few  events  which  may  not 
be  uninteresting  to  the  reader. 


ROCKFORD.  155 


CHAPTER    XVII. 

If  we  are  particular  at  all  times  to  respect  the  opin- 
ions of  our  friends,  we  will  not  be  obliged  to  make  use- 
less apologies.  The  ancient  philosophers  supposed  that 
next  to  wisdom,  silence  was  the  most  commendable  of 
virtues.  If  it  were  possible  for  our  friends  to  remain 
silent  and  let  our  own  actions  speak  for  us,  we  might 
often  be  relieved  of  a  world  of  trouble.  Those  who 
seek  after  popular  favor  are  too  often  extolled  to  the 
skies  by  senseless  wights  whose  opinions  are  worth  not 
a  sous,  while  the  meritorious  remain  in  comparative  ob- 
scurity. It  was  thus  the  case  with  poor  dominie  Heflin. 
who  had  more  talent  than  one  in  a  thousand  of  those 
good  men  who  are  devoting  their  time  and  talents  to 
the  education  of  youth.  He  had  remained  in  the  back- 
ground so  long  that  it  seemed  as  second  nature  to  him 
to  court  obscurity.  If  he  had  been  puffed  by  the  press, 
as  some  are  now-a-days  who  have  not  the  scintilla  of  merit, 
it  might  have  destroyed  his  usefulness.  Besides  being 
a  very  fine  scholar,  and  a  teacher  whose  merit  was  at 
least  appreciated  by  those  who  were  directly  interested, 
lie  could  survey  land,  draw  up  deeds,  transcribe  ac- 
counts, and,  upon  a  pinch,  write  wills. 

If  the  good  dominie  was  not  reaping  the  rich  reward 
of  his  merits  in  this  world,  he  was  laying  up  his  treasure 


156  ItOCKFORD. 

in  Heaven — where  neither  moth  nor  rust  can  corrupt — 
where  thieves  do  not  break  through  and  steal.  He 
had  surely  performed  his  duty  in  teaching  Falkner  and 
Corie.  If  the  first-named  had  gained  much  by  his  wise 
instructions,  the  second  at  least  remembered  some  of 
the  wise  tenets. 

We  said  that  the  boys  were  nearly  upon  the  point  of 
leaving  for  the  University.  Several  days  were  wanting 
to  fill  up  the  space  ere  the  day  appointed  for  their  de- 
parture would  arrive.  The  events  of  an  hour  or  of  a 
day  may  decide  the  fate  of  an  empire,  or  may  raise  or 
lower  a  man  who  is  struggling  for  supremacy. 

One  evening  while  the  family  were  seated  at  the  sup- 
per-table, one  of  the  servants  came  hastily  into  the 
house  and  stated  that  a  man  had  been  found  in  a  faint- 
ing condition  not  far  from  the  front  gate.  It  was  sup- 
posed by  the  servants  that  he  had  been  thrown  from  his 
horse,  as  his  traveling  sack  had  been  found  not  far 
from  where  he  lay ;  and  it  was  not  at  all  probable  that 
a  man  so  well  clad  as  the  unfortunate,  would  be  found 
performing  his  journeys  on  foot. 

Mr.  Manning  and  his  sons  left  the  table  in  haste,  to 
go  to  the  relief  of  the  man.  They  were  followed  by 
the  good  domine,  who  happened  to  be  spending  the  eve- 
ning with  the  boys,  just  upon  the  eve  of  their  departure. 

Falkner  being  the  swiftest  of  the  party,  arrived  first 
at  the  place  where  the  wounded  man  lay.  He  raised 
his  head  from  the  ground  and  discovered  that  the  blood 
was  issuing  from  a  wound  which  had  doubtless  been 
caused  by  his  head  coming  in  contact  with  a  hard  sub- 


ROCKFORD.  257 

stance  upon  the  road-side.  The  man  was  evidently  too 
weak  to  hold  conversation  with  the  party,  and  was  im- 
mediately taken  to  the  house. 

Falkner  was  forthwith  dispatched  for  the  family  phy- 
sician, who  resided  but  a  short  distance  from  the  home- 
stead. While  he  was  absent,  the  stranger  was  divested 
of  his  apparel,  and  placed  in  a  comfortable  bed.  Mr. 
Manning  had  some  experience  in  the  treatment  of 
wounds  and  the  management  of  invalids.  The  expert- 
ness  of  the  good  dominie  in  staunching  the  blood  and 
applying  bandages  to  the  head  of  the  unconscious  man. 
proved  that  he  was  equal  to  any  emergency. 

"What  a  finely  formed  man  this  is,  friend  Manning,'' 
said  the  classical  dominie.  "His  hair,  though  partial- 
ly gray,  has  the  appearance  of  having  been  of  a  beau- 
tiful black  color.  Look  at  his  handsome  features.  Old 
age  has  not  made  this  havoc ;  grief  or  dissipation  has 
taken  time  by  the  forelock." 

"True,  dominie,"  said  the  good  man,"  circumstances, 
at  times,  hasten  the  flight  of  old  age.  Have  you  not 
read  of  men  who  have  grown  gray  in  one  night?" 

"I  have,  but  those  instances  arc  rare.  I  read  of  a 
man  whose  occupation  was  that  of  gathering  the  eggs 
of  birds  which  build  their  nests  in  the  clefts  of  rocks 
upon  the  sides  of  mountains  and  yawning  precipices. 
They  were  compelled  at  times  to  obtain  the  object  of 
their  pursuit  by  perilous  adventures.  The  father  of  the 
boys,  upon  one  occasion,  was  lowered  several  hundred 
feet  by  a  rope,  in  order  that  he  might  obtain  the  eggs 
of  numerous  birds.     He  had  despoiled  the  nests  of  many 


158  ROOKFOKD. 

of  their  treasures,  not  neglecting  to  break  in  upon  the 
sanctity  of  the  retreat  of  an  eagle.  The  signal  had  been 
given  for  his  sons  to  draw  him  up.  He  was  gradually 
rising  to  the  top  of  the  steep  precipice,  when  the  mother 
eagle  attacked  him  with  all  the  fury  of  her  bellicose 
nature.  Drawing  a  hunting  knife  which  he  wore, 
concealed  in  a  sheath,  he  dispatched  the  bird,  but 
in  so  doing,  he  almost  severed  the  cord  by  which  he 
swung.  It  is  said  that  he  was  perfectly  gray  when  he 
was  taken,  fainting,  from  the  noose  in  the  rope,  by 
his  sons." 

Just  at  this  moment  Falkner  entered  the  room,  follow- 
ed by  Doctor  Gillis.  A  description  of  this  singular  in- 
dividual may  not  be  out  of  place.  He  was  a  man  just 
above  the  medium  height,  rather  thickly  set.  Judging 
from  the  wrinkles  that  illustrated  his  swarthy  face,  he 
might  have  been  on  the  shady  side  of  forty.  His  eyes 
were  of  a  yellowish  gray,  and  his  head  was  nearly  bald. 
His  sandy  whiskers  were  sprinkled  with  many  gray  ones. 
His  clothes  were  cut  after  the  most  approved  style, 
but  his  awkward  gait  and  rustic  air  plainly  indicated 
that  he  had  not  been  used  to  fine  apparel.  He  had  evi- 
dently learned  all  his  manners  from  observation. 

"Good  evening,  Col.  Manning,"  said  the  doctor. 
"  Your  obedient  servant,  professor  Heflin."  Here  the 
doctor  raised  his  gold-headed  cane  full  in  view  of  the 
company,  and  handing  it  and  his  hat  to  Corie,  desired 
him  to  place  them  in  one  of  the  outer  rooms.  Pulling 
off  his  kid  gloves,  and  taking  a  pinch  of  snuff  from  his 
silver  snuff-box,  this  disciple  of  JEsculapius  was  pre- 
vailed upon  to  take  a  seat. 


ROCKFORD.  159 

4*  Whom  have  we  here,  Col.  Manning,  that  needs 
medical  aid  ?  Have  you  learned  the  circumstances  by 
which  he  came  to  this  accident  ?  Have  his  wounds  bled 
profusely  ?     Do  his  pains  seem  to  be  acute  ?  " 

"B  is  difficult  to  answer  all  your  queries  at  once, 
doctor ;  please  examine  him,  and  apply  what  remedies 
you  can." 

'•But,  Col.  Manning,"  said  the  doctor,  "it  is  entirely 
necessary  to  ask  all  these  questions  before  we  can  diag- 
nose a  case.  If  iEsculapius  himself  were  present — 
with  all  the  remedies  known  to  the  healing  art,  or  if  I 
possessed  all  the  healing  herbs  known  to  the  wise  an- 
cients— nothing  could  be  done  for  a  patient  without  a 
proper  knowledge  of  his  disease.  You  are  aware,  also. 
Colonel,  that  the  ancients  were  ignorant  as  to  the  use 
of  the  lancet.  It  was  never  thought  the  blood  circu- 
lated, until  Harvey  demonstrated  it  conclusively  to 
King  Charles  the  First.  When  our  class  graduated, 
Colonel,  in  the  city  of  Philadelphia,  just  twenty  years 
ago,  last  June " 

"Do,  if  you  please,"  interposed  the  Colonel,  "go  to 
the  bed-side  of  the  stranger  and  see  what  he  needs.  I 
do  not  desire  to  have  a  lecture  upon  Anatomy,  Pathol- 
ogy or  Surgery.  You  have  told  me  all  of  those  things 
more  than  one  hundred  times." 

•k  Sir,"  said  the  doctor,  much  offended,  "  the  fraternity 
of  which  I  am  a  member  should  have  some  deference 
shown  them.  Do  you  suppose  we  burn  the  midnight 
lamp  in  vain  I  Do  you  consider  the  researches  we 
make  in   science,  nothing:      Question-,   sir,   questions 


160  ROCKFORD. 

should  be  answered  when  put  upon   abstruse  subjects." 

"I  beg  pardon,  doctor,"  said  Mr.  Manning,  "but  I  do 
not  see  why  you  should  make  so  much  delay.  Be  kind 
enough  to  step  to  the  bed-side  and  examine  the  patient." 

The  doctor  being  thus  importuned,  and  having  car- 
ried his  point — which  was  to  make  a  display  of  his 
learning  before  the  dominie — went  to  the  bed-side  of 
the  wounded  man  and  felt  of  his  pulse,  which  he  re- 
ported as  indicating  much  fever. 

" Please  request  Mrs.  Manning  to  send  me  some  do- 
mestic goods  for  bandages,  a  plate,  knife  and  spoon, 
and  some  warm  water." 

When  those  things  were  brought,  the  invincible  knight 
of  the  pill-box  divested  himself  of  his  coat,  rolled  up 
his  sleeves,  and  made  awful  preparations  for  a  display 
of  medical  skill.  A  small  side-table  was  placed  before 
him,  and  his  saddle-bags  were  brought  in  by  the  ever- 
attentive  Falkner. 

"Now,  Corie,"  said  the  doctor,  "bring  me  a  small 
quantity  of  treacle." 

"A  small  quantity  of  what?"  said  the  boy. 

" Treacle,  my  lad;  do  you  not  know  what  treacle  is  V ' 

"I  do  not,  sir,"  said  the  boy,  "perhaps  brother  Falk- 
ner knows,  he  is  about  to  leave  for  College.  " 

"It  is  molasses,  brother,"  said  Falkner,  "you  are  so 
fond  of  it  and  do  not  know  the  several  names  under 
which  it  is  known  ! ' ' 

"If  folks  would  use  fewer  big  words  and  more  plain 
English,"  said  the  boy,  "we  would  have  less  use  for 
wise  doctors  and  learned  teachers." 


ROCKFORD.  161 

The  doctor  called  for  twenty  things  in  a  few  minutes. 
Falkner  and  Corie  wTere  heartily  tired  of  running  to 
their  mother  for  lint,  pins,  salve,  thread,  flannel,  sugar 
and  milk. 

Mr.  Manning  and  the  dominie  were  afraid  to  open 
their  mouths,  dreading  that  the  descendant  of  the  god 
of  the  healing  art  would  launch  off  into  learned  disqui- 
sitions upon  Epilepsy,  Catalepsy,  or  Hydrophobia. — 
Dr.  Gillis  thrust  his  pen-knife  into  a  dozen  vials,  and 
extracted  from  each  a  small  quantity  of  powder.  In 
a  very  mysterious  manner — known  only  to  medical 
men — he  mixed  up  a  small  compound,  (thanks  to  the 
all-absorbing  treacle ;)  having  rolled  it  out  to  the  proper 
length,  he  cut  the  compound  into  a  dozen  fearfully  look- 
ing slugs,  which  were  hastily  formed  into  globules.  An 
eye-witness  would  have  pronounced  them  pills. 

Oh  !  gentle  reader,  if  you  have  the  same  horror  of 
pills  that  Ave  have,  the  very  sight  of  a  little  round  box 
with  red  sides,  blue  top  and  white  bottom,  will  disturb 
your  nerves. 

The  doctor  looked  up  with  a  self-satisfied  air,  as  much 
as  to  say,  what  a  wonderful  thing  is  the  science  of  Phar- 
macy. He  next  mixed  up  several  vial-fulls  of  mysteri- 
ous liquids. 

"Now,  friend  Manning,"  said  the  man  of  science, 
"let  us  examine  the  wounds  of  the  stranger." 

"With  pleasure,"  said  the  host,  whose   patience  had 

long  since  grown  threadbare.      "We  should  have  done 

that  at  first,  but  doctors  must  have  their  way.'' 

The  doctor,  when  he  had   exploded  all  hi-   _;;»s.   was 
11 


162  ROCKFOKD. 

expert  enough.  The  bandages  which  the  good  dominie 
had  applied  were  removed,  and  the  wound  was  washed 
and  properly  dressed.  When  the  doctor  left,  the  patient 
was  in  a  calm  sleep.  The  dominie  and  Falkner  con- 
sented to  watch  by  his  bed-side,  and  administer  the  med- 
icines at  the  proper  time. 


ROCKFORD.  103 


CHAPTER    XVIII. 

Blessed  is  he  that  invented  sleep — says  some  author 
— it  Wrappeth  one  up  as  with  a  blanket.  We  can  truly 
say  that  doubly  blessed  is  he  who  hath  an  opportunity 
to  sleep,  and  a  good  bed  to  lie  upon.  It  is  certain  that 
all  of  God's  creatures  do  not  enjoy  healthy  sleep ;  nor 
is  it  within  the  power  of  every  one  to  recline  upon  n 
downy  bed.  Two  of  the  sweetest  bards  that  England 
has  ever  produced,  were  so  indigent  that  they  could  not 
afford  to  rent  rooms  for  lodgings.  When  the  cafes  were 
closed  at  night,  those  authors  with  seedy  garments, 
^Yere  compelled  to  walk  the  streets  of  London  until 
dawn,  unless  generous  friends  invited  them  to  their 
houses.  The  great  Fielding,  whose  quaint,  classic  style 
of  composition  has  rarely  if  ever  been  excelled,  was  so 
beset  with  bailiffs  and  other  pliant  officers  of  the  law, 
that  he  could  find  but  little  rest  either  by  night  or  day 
Doctor  Samuel  Johnson,  the  wonder  of  his  age,  whose 
articles  in  the  Rambler  set  London  in  a  blaze,  was  so 
improvident  of  what  money  his  great  genius  earned  for 
him,  that  he  was  frequently  without  the  common  neces- 
saries of  life. 

Some  authors  suppose  that  an  evil  conscience*  tuua 
many  barriers  to  the  incursions  of  Morpheus;  but  such 
is  not  the  case  in  every  instance.     Many  ;t   malefactor^ 


164  ROCKFORD 

whose  cruel  hands  have  been  imbrued  in  the  blood  of 
innocent  victims,  has  slept  soundly  on  the  night  pre- 
vious to  his  execution. 

Ill  health,  a  hearty  supper,  the  want  of  exercise,  and 
irregular  habits,  will  banish  sleep  from  the  eyelids  of 
us  all,  whether  we  have  good  or  evil  consciences. 

The  stranger,  whom  chance  had  cast  as  an  inmate  in 
the  house  of  Mr.  Manning  so  unexpectedly  to  the  mem- 
bers of  the  household,  slept  soundly  and  sweetly — 
(thanks  to  the  good  quality  of  the  medicinal  potations 
left  in  charge  of  the  dominie  and  the  tender-hearted 
Falkner.)  The  dominie,  whose  thirty  years'  occupation 
as  teacher  had  taught  him  to  sleep  in  his  chair  in  an 
upright  position,  when  the  hour  at  which  he  usually  re- 
tired arrived,  could  not  keep  himself  awake.  He  placed 
his  hands  over  his  eyes  as  if  endeavoring  to  induce  the 
belief  that  he  was  in  a  state  of  meditation.  Falkner 
was  too  well  acquainted  with  his  habits  to  believe  that 
the  good  dominie  was  awake,  when  every  signal  he  made 
was  an  indication  that  he  wTas  in  the  quiet  retreat  of 
Morpheus. 

When  the  boy  was  warned  by  the  significant  strokes 
of  the  clock,  that  the  hour  had  approached  for  the 
stranger  to  take  his  medicine,  the  good  dominie  was 
easily  aroused  from  his  meditative  slumbers  by  a  gentle 
touch. 

"  Carissime  puer,  dormiebam,"  would  be  the  only  ex- 
clamation the  sage  would  be  heard  to  utter.  He  would 
rouse  himself  from  his  slumbers  and  exert  all  his  efforts 
to  assist  the  boy  in  performing  the  goodly  task  of  ad- 
ministering the  medicine  of  the  renowned  Gillis. 


K0CKF0K1)  KJ5 

What  a  strange  picture  was  there  presented  to  an  ob- 
server !  Old  age,  with  all  the  respect  that  is  due  it, 
was  represented  in  the  person  of  dominie  Heflin.  Mid- 
dle age,  or  the  prime  of  life,  was  truly  impersonated  in 
the  character  of  the  unknown,  who  lay  stretched  upon 
the  bed  of  affliction.  Everything  that  is  concentrated  in 
youth,  hope  and  happiness,  was  impersonified  in  the 
person  of  the  gifted  youth,  who  sat  by  the  bed-side  of 
the  sick  man. 

Falkner  had  arrived  at  the  period  of  life  when  his 
mind  had  commenced  expanding.  He  had  read  most 
of  the  works  of  the  authors  whose  instructions  arc 
sought  after.  He  longed  to  mingle  with  those  whose 
path  led  to  the  temple  of  Fame.  The  instructions  he 
had  recieved  from  his  teacher  and  from  his  dear  father, 
were  of  such  a  character  that  he  was  not  enabled  to 
pause  or  linger  by  the  wayside. 

The  good  dominie  slept,  because  it  was  his  nature  to 
do  so.  He  could  not  have  maintained  the  wakefulness 
of  the  watchful  Falkner,  because  he  had  arrived  at  the 
period  of  life  when  age  must  succumb  to  the  force  of 
circumstances. 

The  map  of  life  was  spread  out  before  our  hero,  with 
all  its  phases  of  good  and  evil.  He  thought  it  within 
his  power  to  choose  between  the  two  extremes.  Still 
there  was  an  incubus  which  weighed  upon  his  mind. — 
He  had  been  early  taught  to  consider  that  every  man 
held  his  happiness  in  his  own  hands.  If  chance  should 
cast  the  weight  of  the  balances  in  his  favor,  it  seemed 
as  if  Fate  were  upon  his  side  :  but  might  it  not  be  mor- 


166  ItOCKFORD. 

ally  true  that  the  affairs  of  men  are  not  entirely  di 
rected  by  chance  ? 

The  dominie  slept  as  sweetly  as  ever  he  did  in  the 
halls  of  academus,  Falkner  smiled  to  see  how  the 
good  man  endeavored  to  make  it  appear  that  he  was  only 
in  a  meditative  mood. 

Falkner  had  arrived  at  that  interesting  period  of  life 
when  the  mind  is  most  active  and  the  intellect  is  not 
allowed  to  slumber.  It  was  not  his  intention  to  remain 
idle  while  there  remained  a  chance  for  him  to  improve 
his  mind  or  to  render  himself  useful  to  his  fellow  man. 
Even  whilst  he  watched  by  the  bed  of  the  unfortunate 
man,  he  held  a  useful  volume  in  his  hands. 

When  the  sick  man  was  restless,  the  good  boy  was  by 
his  side  in  an  instant  to  attend  to  his  wants.  The 
cooling  drink  was  handed  him  by  the  attentive  boy, 
while  the  aged  dominie  slumbered  in  his  easy  chair. 
The  cold  cloths  were  applied  to  the  brow  of  the  sick 
man  by  the  same  tender  hands  ;  and  when  day  dawned 
the  vigilant  boy  was  relieved  from  his  watchful  post  by 
Mr.  Manning. 

It  is  not  exactly  certain  how  long  the  good  teacher 
would  have  slumbered,  had  not  the  golden  rays  of  the 
morning  sun  aroused  the  erudite  sage  from  his  dreams. 
When  he  rubbed  his  eyes,  and  observed  that  Falkner 
was  not  present,  he  expressed  some  surprise ;  but  the 
good  dominie  soon  reflected  that  if  there  was  any  vir- 
tue attendant  upon  the  vigils  of  the  past  night,  himself 
would  share  but  little  of  it. 

Mr.  Manning  had  learned  from  his  beloved  boy   that 


ROCKFORD.  167 

the  medicine  had  been  regularly  administered  to  the 
patient,  (thanks  to  the  watchfulness  of  Falkner.)  But 
in  order  to  cater  to  the  vanity  of  the  old  teacher,  Mr., 
Manning  could  not  refrain  from  passing  some  compli- 
ments upon  his  good  offices  to  the  invalid. 

When  the  dominie  sought  his  home  on  that  morning 
after  breakfast,  the  astute  Corolan  ventured  the  remark 
that  the  teacher  had  imposed  upon  the  goodness  of  his 
brother  Falkner.  He  knew  that  it  was  a  matter  of  im- 
possibility for  the  teacher  to  maintain  his  watchfulness 
even  by  day.  If  the  sick  man  had  received  any  atten- 
tions at  all,  it  was  certain  that  dominie  Heflin  had  not 
been  a  voluntary  agent  in  rendering  them. 

The  horse  of  the  invalid  had  been  arrested  not  far 
from  the  house  by  one  of  the  servants.  It  was  a  mat- 
ter of  conjecture  as  to  the  social  standing  of  the  un- 
known ;  yet,  there  would  be  time  enough  for  the  host  to 
make  all  necessary  enquiries  when  the  convalescence  of 
the  guest  would  render  it  expedient. 

In  a  very  few  days  the  stanger  had  improved  so  rap- 
idly, that  it  was  no  longer  necessary  for  him  to  remain 
in  bed.  He  was  a  man  of  great  intelligence,  and  was 
competent  to  interest  his  youthful  acquaintances  who 
sought  his  company.  Corie  was  as  much  delighted  at 
his  anecdotes  as  Falkner  was  interested  in  his  descrip- 
tions of  his  extensive  travels. 

k^Day  by  day  the  invalid's  health  improved  ;  still  Falk- 
ner was  his  constant  companion.  One  evening,  when 
they  were  walking  in  the  grove  in  front  of  the  house, 
the  following  conversation  passed  between  them  : 


168  ROCKFORD. 

"You  say  that  you  are  about  fifteen  years  of  age. 
Falkner,  and  have  resided  at  this  place  from  your  in- 
fancy. Have  you  no  recollections  of  having  dwelt  at 
another  home  ?  " 

"I  am  at  a  loss  to  comprehend  the  nature  of  your 
enquiry,"  said  the  boy,  "  my  father  has  been  one  of  the 
most  indulgent  of  parents,  whose  love  to  me  has  been 
unbounded.  Pray  tell  me  why  you  have  propounded 
the  question?  " 

"I  cannot  tell  you  now,  Falkner,"  said  the  stranger, 
"we  often  propound  questions  which  have  but  little  or 
no  relevancy  to  the  subject  of  conversation,  yet  subse- 
quent events  may  bring  obscure  points  to  light." 

"You  distress  me,  sir,"  said  the  boy,  grasping  his 
companion  by  the  arm,  "pray  do  not  tantalize  me  with 
wanton  insinuations.  If  you  know  anything  of  my 
early  history,  of  which  I  am  totally  ignorant,  in  the 
name  of  God,  relieve  my  anxiety.  I  am  prepared  to 
listen  to  any  revelation,  however  disagreable  it  may  be." 

"Falkner,"  said  the  stranger,  whose  dark  eyes  beam- 
ed with  a  melancholy  pleasure,  as  they  rested  upon  the 
boy,  "there  are  some  revelations  we  cannot  make  except 
at  the  proper  time.  Do  not  allow  what  I  have  said  to 
distress  you.  It  is  true,  you  may  think  it  unkind  in  me 
to  withhold  from  you  that  which  it  might  be  imprudent 
in  me  to  reveal.  You  see  before  you  a  stranger  whom 
your  unremitting  attentions  during  his  illness,  have 
greatly  endeared  to  you.  Promise  me  faithfully  that 
you  will  reveal  no  part  of  this  conversation  to  your  fath- 
er, or  to  any  other  person." 


ROCKFORD.  169 

"If  there  is  any  truth  in  your  insinuations,  I  can  see 
no  impropriety  in  asking  my  father  for  a  full  explana- 
tion upon  every  point  relative  to  myself." 

"Believe  me,  my  young  friend,"  resumed  the  stranger, 
"it  is  better  for  you  to  make  me  the  promise  I  request. 
You  are  young  yet,  and  do  not  know  the  ways  of  the 
world.  I  would  not  fill  thy  young  mind  with  sorrow 
for  the  wealth  of  Croesus.  Do  you  see  that  star  which 
the  paling  rays  of  the  setting  sun  have  given  to  our 
sight  ?  Whilst  the  great  lamp  of  day  illumined  the 
world,  the  inferior  planets  held  no  sway,  yet  the  rays 
of  that  star  have  not  been  less  brilliant.  But  see,  as 
the  sun  hides  his  head  behind  the  horizon,  and  the  soft, 
mellow  tints  of  the  twilight  are  shed  around  us,  each 
one  of  the  small  planets  come  out  and  sparkle  with  crys- 
taline  delight.  Everything  has  been  made  by  God  for 
some  wise  purpose.  We  cannot  foresee  our  own  desti- 
nies ;  yet  it  is  better  for  us  to  bide  our  time.  Will  you 
promise  me  not  to  relate  what  has  occurred  between  us 
this  evening  ?"' 

"It  is  strange  that  you  should  make  such  a  request, 
my  dear  friend,"  said  Falkner,  "and  I  am  at  a  great  loss 
to  comprehend  you;  still,  if  it  is  your  desire — and 
doubtless  you  have  your  reasons — I  will  conceal  my  sus- 
picions in  my  bosom." 

"Noble  boy,"  said  the  stranger,  "take  this,  and  wear 
it  for  my  sake ;  it  may,  at  some  time  act  as  an  amulet 
to  you." 

Falkner  received  a  beautiful  gold  chain,  to  which  was 

attached  a  medal.     The  letters  "C.  R."  were  engraved 
upon  it. 


170  ROCKFORD. 

"Tell  me  your  name,"  said  Falkner,  "I  have  never 
before  asked  it." 

"  Conrad  Rodman — and  if  you  should  ever  be  re- 
duced to  the  necessity  of  calling  upon  a  friend  for  as- 
sistance, address  me  at  H *" 


ROCKFORD.  171 


CHAPTER    XIX. 

A  few  days  subsequent  to  the  one  on  which  the 
conversation  occurred  between  Falkner  and  Rodman, 
the  latter  departed  from  the  hospitable  mansion  of  Mr. 
Manning.  He  placed  a  letter  in  the  hands  of  Mr.  Man- 
ning, having  exacted  a  promise  from  him  that  the  seal 
should  remain  unbroken  for  the  space  of  five  years. — 
This,  thought  Mr.  Manning,  was  a  strange  request ;  yet, 
he  yielded  to  the  urgent  solicitations  of  Rodman,  and 
the  packet  was  carefully  placed  in  a  private  drawer  of 
his  writing  desk. 

Mr.  Manning  was  troubled  in  his  mind.  He  suspect- 
ed that  the  letter  had  especial  reference  to  Falkner, 
who  was  as  dear  to  him  as  his  own  son  Corolan.  Was 
Rodman  the  father  of  Falkner  ?  and  had  chance  thus 
thrown  the  father  and  son  together  ?  He  formed  a  reso- 
lution to  conceal  from  Falkner  the  fact  that  he  was  a 
foundling.  He  would  make  no  revelations  to  the  dea2- 
boy  until  he  had  taken  his  degree  at  the  University. 
He  fondly  trusted  that  he  would  be  enabled  to  explore 
the  mystery  before  Falkner  attained  his  majority. 

The  trunks  of  the  boys  were  carefully  packed  by  the 
good  mother,  whose  tears  of  affection  had  bedewed  the 
nice  garments  as  she  folded  them  and  laid  them  in  their 
proper  places. 


172  ROUKFORI). 

"I  wonder  why  that  black  imp  does  not  bring  out  the 
carriage,"  said  Corolan,  "here  we  have  been  waiting 
more  than  an  hour.  Master  Falkner  will  cry  his  eyes 
out  at  parting  with  papa,  if  we  do  not  hasten  away  from 
this  place.  Falkner,  stay  here  with  papa,  and  learn  to 
be  a  farmer.  You  are  already  farther  advanced  in  book 
learning  than  I  ever  expect  to  be,  yet  I  am  anxious  to 
travel  some." 

"You  must  try  and  exercise  more  patience,  my  dear 
boy,"  said  his  father.  "I  have  ordered  the  driver  to 
wash  the  carriage  and  grease  the  wheels  carefully.  If 
you  had  as  much  love  for  your  father  as  your  brother 
exhibits  upon  all  occasions,  my  cup  of  bliss  would  be 
full." 

"Ah  !  father,  you  think  I  do  not  love  you  because  I 
am  too  shame-faced  to  hug  and  kiss  you  and  follow  you 
up,  as  brother  Falkner  does.  It  is  as  much  as  I  can 
do  to  let  mother  devour  me  with  a  thousand  kisses  each 
day." 

"Promise  me,  Corie,"  said  his  mother,  "that  you 
will  be  a  good  boy,  and  listen  to  the  advice  of  your 
brother.  He  loves  you  more  tenderly  than  you  do  him. 
Oh !  Corie,  learn  to  imitate  his  good  example  and  stu- 
dious habits,  and  you  will  gladden  the  heart  of  your 
mother." 

"I  see  the  driver  is  coming  with  the  carriage,"  said 
the  father.  "Here  is  your  purse,  Falkner ;  you  will  find 
in  it  enough  money  to  pay  your  college  bills  for  one 
year.  You  must  give  Corie  some  pocket-change  as  he 
requires  it ;  but  I  need  not  advise  you  to  be  economical. 


ROCKFORD.  173 

Good-bye,  my  sons  ;  write  to  me  as  soon  as  you  get  to 
the  University." 

The  mother  kissed  the  boys  and  shed  many  tears  at 
their  departure.  Corie  would  have  given  birth  to  a  few 
tears  himself,  but  he  had  none  to  shed.  As  the  carriage 
moved  off,  he  thrust  his  head  from  the  window  and  re- 
quested his  father  not  to  let  black  Dick  ride  his  pony 
too  hard.  He  wanted  his  fishing-poles  kept  in  their 
proper  place  in  the  carriage  house.  Falkner  was  too 
sad  to  enjoy  the  rattling  conversation  of  Corie.  He 
was  leaving  his  father,  whom  he  almost  worshipped. 

"  Come,  brother,  dry  up  those  tears  ;  you  cannot  ex- 
pect to  be  with  papa  always.  He  has  placed  me  in  your 
charge,  but  if  you  are  to  cry  after  this  style,  I  shall 
think  that  you  arc  not  a  safe  guardian.'" 

u  Oh  !  Corie,  you  are  so  unkind.  Have  you  no  ten- 
derness in  your  nature  ?  You  parted  with  father  and 
mother  as  carelessly  as  if  you  expected  to  be  gone  but 
a  few  da  vs." 

"Master  Falkner,  you  may  yet  learn  some  valuable 
lessons  from  me.  I  do  not  care  much  for  books,  and  I 
rltank  my  stars  that  I  have  but  little  of  the  girl's  na- 
ture. You  will  pore  upon  the  pages  of  a  dry  book  as 
if  your  life  depended  upon  your  learning  its  musty  con- 
tents. You  have  spent  enough  time  in  drawing  and 
painting  to  have  made  you  an  adept  in  each  branch  of 
the  art.  Do  you  suppose  that  papa  is  a-going  to  let  you 
set  up  as  a  painter  or  drawing  master?'" 

"You  wrong  painters  and  drawing  masters,  brother 
Corie,  if  you  intend  to  cast  a  slur  upon  their  professions. 


174  ROCKFORD. 

If  I  thought  I  could  arrive  at  distinction  as  an  artist, 
and  father  should  happen  to  lose  his  fortune,  I  do  not 
suppose  there  would  be  any  impropriety  in  my  '  setting 
up'  as  a  painter." 

"You  misapprehend  me,  master  Falkner ;  it  is  not 
my  intention  to  wrong  any  man  wilfully.  I  should  feel 
very  sorry  indeed  to  see  you  laboring  in  a  close  room 
with  the  brush  and  pencil-  As  for  me,  I  love  the  sun- 
shine and  the  cold,  piercing  winds.  I  am  not  disposed 
to  addle  my  brains  by  hard  study.  I  care  more  for  my 
dogs,  and  gun,  and  fishing  tackle,  than  for  the  knowl- 
edge that  is  contained  in  all  the  books  in  the  world." 

"It  seems,  Corie,  that  you  are  perfectly  regardless 
of  the  wishes  of  father  and  mother.  They  desire  to 
see  you  a  studious  boy.  Why  do  you  act  so  ?  You  can 
learn  anything  if  you  will  only  apply  your  mind  to  the 
task.  I  shall  be  very  much  displeased  with  your  con- 
duct if  you  prove  as  inattentive  to  the  instructions  of 
the  teachers  of  the  preparatory  school  as  you  have  been 
heretofore." 

"  Why  do  you  wish  to  force  me  to  study  hard  books 
against  my  will?  Do  you  ever  expect  to  derive  much 
benefit  from  your  incessant  labor  in  translating  Latin 
and  Greek  ?  I  can  read  and  write  tolerably  well,  and 
with  a  few  extra  accomplishments,  which  I  hope  to  gath- 
er by  way  of  observation,  I  shall  not  despair  of  making 
the  most  of  life." 

When  the  boys  arrived  at  the  town  where  they  pro- 
posed to  take  passage  in  the  stage,  the  carriage  was 
sent  back  home.     The  stage  was  not  expected  to  leave 


ROCKFORD.  175 

until  towards  night,  and  the  lads  had  ample  time  to  take 
a  stroll  through  the  town.  Falkner  endeavored  to  point 
out  the  objects  of  interest  to  his  brother,  who  was  per- 
fectly delighted  with  everything  he  saw.  How  happy, 
thought  Corie,  must  they  be  who  dwell  in  this  beautiful 
place ! 

"  Look,  brother  Falkner,  at  that  church  yonder  I 
what  is  the  use  of  that  small  house  upon  the  top  of  it, 
which  runs  up  to  so  sharp  a  point  ?  We  have  no  such 
churches  in  our  old  dull  neighborhood.  We  are  only 
twenty  miles  from  home,  yet  father  has  never  thought 
proper  to  let  us  come  here  before.  If  I  do  not  improve 
my  time  and  see  some  strange  sights  before  I  return 
home,  then  you  may  call  me  a  dull  boy.'' 

"Look  out,  Corie,"  said  Falkner,  "those  horses  will 
tramp  you  under  their  feet.  You  must  not  stand  gaz- 
ing idly  at  one  object  so  long,  or  folks  will  think  that 
vou  have  never  seen  a  town  before." 

"  People  will  think  entirely  right,  brother,  for  we 
have  been  kept  at  home  like  close  prisoners.  Look  at 
those  beautiful  chains  in  the  window  of  that  watch- 
maker's shop.  I  see  one  almost  exactly  like  the  one 
Mr.  Rodman  gave  you." 

"  They  are  pretty  indeed,  Corie  ;  if  you  will  be  eco- 
nomical, and  not  spend  the  money  mother  gave  you,  too 
lavishly,  I  will  put  by  some  of  mine  and  we  will  pur- 
chase one  for  you." 

Every  one  that  saw  those  interesting  boys,  was  struck 
with  the  beauty  and  manly  bearing  of  the  one,  and  the 
independent,  but  easy  manners  of  the  other.    When  they 


176  ROCKFORD. 

informed  those  who  interrogated  them  that  they  were 
on  their  way  to  college,  they  were  kindly  assisted  in 
purchasing  their  tickets.  Corie  was  as  much  delighted 
at  the  idea  of  riding  in  the  stage  as  Falkner  was  of 
knowing  that  he  would  soon  be  at  the  University,  where 
he  could  apply  all  his  energies  to  the  acquisition  of 
knowledge.  The  stage  was  crowded,  but  the  boys  ob- 
tained as  good  seats  as  any  of  the  passengers.  Corie 
was  very  talkative  ;  but  when  the  night  was  far  advanc- 
ed, he  stretched  himself  upon  the  breast  of  his  brother 
and  slept  as  sweetly  as  if  he  had  been  in  his  own  bed. 

The  good  boy  extended  a  parental  care  over  his 
brother.  He  held  him  fast  in  his  arms  to  protect  him 
from  harm. 

" Bless  your  soul !  "  murmured  Falkner,  "you  have 
but  little  love  for  any  person,  but  for  mother's  sake  I 
will  protect  you  with  my  life.  You  shall  want  for  noth- 
ing if  it  is  in  my  power  to  assist  you." 

The  attentions  of  the  good  boy  did  not  escape  the 
observation  of  the  passengers.  One  of  them  said  to 
Falkner : 

"You  take  great  care  of  your  brother,  I  see." 

"It  is  my  duty,"  said  the  boy,  "  we  are  going  to  col- 
lege, and  mother  has  entrusted  him  to  my  care.  If  any 
harm  should  befall  him,  I  would  be  loth  to  see  the  face 
of  mother  again.  He  desired  so  much  to  come  with  me 
that  I  consented  to  become  his  protector." 

"You  are  a  noble  youth,"  said  the  elderly  man,  who 
had  taken  quite  a  fancy  to  Falkner.  "I  would  give  all 
the  wealth  I  possess  if  I  had  a  son  like  you.     A  long 


ROCKFORD  177 

time  ago  I  had  a  fair-haired  boy  stolen  from  me.  I 
loved  him  so  tenderly  that  I  could  scarcely  trust  him 
out  of  my  sight.  I  have  searched  for  him  diligently 
over  the  United  States — still  my  eyes  have  not  yet  rested 
upon  him.     I  have  received  anonymous  letters  stating 

that  my  son  was  living" Here  the  grief  of  the 

noble  looking  man — who  was  probably  about  fifty  years 
of  age — choked  up  his  utterance. 

"  How  unfortunate  !"  said  Falkner.  "  I  trust  you  may 
yet  recover  your  son.     Have  you  no  other  children?" 

I  have  not,  my  lad,  but  we  have  adopted  a  daughter 
of  one  of  our  deceased  friends.  She  is  beautiful  and 
charming,  but  can  the  place  of  my  son  be  filled  ?  What 
is  your  name  ?" 

"Falkner  Manning,"  said  the  boy.  "  My  father 
dwells  at  Oak-Lawn,  in  the  county  of  S ." 

The  conversation  between  Falkner  and  the  stranger 
was  very  interesting  and  entertaining,  especially  to  the 
latter,  who,  on  parting  with  the  boy,  declared  to  a  friend 
that  he  was  the  most  interesting  youth  he  had  ever  seen. 

Falkner  and  Corolan  arrived  at  their  destination  in 
two  days  from  the  time  they  started  from  home.  The 
good  youth  had  been  so  well  prepared,  (thanks  to  the 
kindness  of  dominie  Hcflin,)  that  he  entered  the  Fresh- 
man class  very  easily.  Coric  was  entered  as  an  acade- 
mician. He  was  permitted  to  share  the  room  of  his 
brother.  If  Corie  had  been  delighted  with  the  large 
towns  and  small  villages  he  had  passed  through,  he  was 
completely  charmed  at  the  appearance  of  the  magnifi- 
12 


178  110CKF0HD. 

cent  edifices  on  the  Campus.  Falkner  had  much  diffi- 
culty in  directing  the  attention  of  his  brother  to  his 
books.  When  he  had  arranged  his  room  and  been  re- 
ceived as  a  regular  student  of  the  University,  he  wrote 
the  following  letter  to  his  father : 


JiOCKFOllD.  X79 


CHAPTER    XX. 

4t  University  of  M ,  August  1st,  18 — . 

"My  dear  and  much  beloved  father :  Brother  Coric 
has  just  ceased  his  noise  in  the  room,  and  is  making 
preparations  for  retiring.  It  is  with  unfeigned  pleasure 
that  I  attempt  to  write  an  epistle  to  you.  Be  so  kind, 
dear  father,  as  to  excuse  any  imperfections  that  you  may 
find  in  this  letter,  as  it  is  the  first  I  have  ever  attempted 
to  write  to  you.  I  can  now  appreciate  some  of  the  lec- 
tures the  good  dominie  used  to  deliver  to  our  class  upon 
the  subject  of  composition.  I  was  too  young  to  com- 
prehend the  meaning  of  the  technical  terms  the  good 
man  made  use  of,  but  his  tuition,  even  upon  those  ab- 
struse subjects,  may  yet  benefit  me. 

"It  has  been  scarcely  ten  days  since  I  parted  with 
you,  yet  it  seems  as  if  an  age  had  passed  since  that 
time.  I  thought  I  loved  you  dearly  while  at  home,  but 
my  affection  has  increased  doubly  of  late.  Corie  has 
been  advising  me  by  all  means  to  abandon  the  idea  of 
remaining  here  and  return  immediately  to  your  em- 
braces. It  is  childish  in  me  to  be  writing  to  you  in  any 
-such  style  but  I  can  not  help  it. 

"  To  say  that  I  am  pleased  with  the  University  and  ev- 
erything appertaining  to  it,  is  but  to  confess  the  truth. 
I  have  a  finely  furnished  room,   with   as   many  useless 


180  ROCKFORD. 

luxuries  as  your  fatherly  care  allows  me  at  home. — 
Oorie  sometimes  desires  extra  attention,  but  I  have 
assured  him  that  I  would  not  consent  to  spend  more 
money  than  is  absolutely  necessary ;  therefore  I  have 
only  engaged  the  services,  together  with  the  aid  of  sev- 
eral of  the  students,  of  one  negro,  whom  the  Faculty 
permit  to  wait  upon  the  students. 

"I  must  give  you  a  short  description  of  my  examina- 
tion. When  I  had  presented  myself  for  admission,  the 
old  professors,  (bless  their  wise  pates !)  ogled  me  through 
spectacles  which  seemed  to  possess  the  sense  of  seeing. 
E  could  scarcely  withstand  the  gaze  of  the  wise  men ; 
but  I  tried  with  my  utmost  powers  to  preserve  my  equa- 
nimity. How  my  timid  heart  throbbed  when,  in  com- 
pany with  forty  boys,  I  was  called  upon  to  recite.  My 
tongue  became  dry  and  silent.  I  could  scarcely  articu- 
late one  word ;  but,  remembering  your  advice,  I  com- 
posed myself,  and  commenced  reading  one  of  the 
Eclogues  of  Virgil.  I  was  even  surprised  at  my  own 
success,  and  when  I  sat  down  I  perceived  that  the  pro- 
fessor who  was  conducting  the  examination  was  pleased 
with  my  effort.  I  had  but  little  difficulty  in  convincing 
each  one  of  the  Faculty  that  I  was  prepared  for  entry 
into  the  Freshman  class. 

"I  have  some  difficulty  [in  keeping  brother  in  our  room 
at  night ;  yet  I  trust  by  entreaties  and  promises  he  may 
disappoint  our  expectations.  Corie  has  some  pride,  and 
if  I  can  operate  upon  that,  I  shall  not  despair  of  suc- 
ceeding in  arresting^his  attention  and  directing  it  to  his 
books. 


ROCKFORD.  jg-j 

ikI  have  engaged  a  gentleman  who  gives  lessons  in 
painting,  to  instruct  me.  I  am  heartily  delighted  with 
his  tuition,  and  trust  that  I  may  he  enahlcd  to  paint  your 
and  mother's  portraits  when  I  come  home  in  vacation. 
If  you  think  the  expense  is  unnecessary,  the  painter's 
instructions  shall  he  instantly  dispensed  with. 

"  Kiss  mother  a  thousand  times  for  me,  and  let  her  re- 
turn each  salutation.     Tell  her  that  the  beautiful  ruffled 

shirts  she  made  me  are  admired  hy  all   the  students. 

Oorie  has  torn  his  new  coat  and  almost  spoiled  his  vest, 
yet  I  have  hopes  that  he  will  quit  his  sportive  tricks. 

•'Good  night,  dear  father;  may  angels  guard  you  by 
day  and  night ;  remember  your  Falkner  always  in  your 
prayers.  Remember  that  you  have  ever  a  dutiful  son 
{'n.y°ur  Falkner." 

^  When  Mr.  Manning  received  the  above  letter  from 
Falkner  his  eyes  were  filled  with  the  tears  of  affection. 
How  could  he  ever  make  the  revelation  to  the  boy  that 
he  knew  must  be  made  sooner  or  later !  If  Corolan 
possessed  one-half  the  talent  that  Falkner  did,  or  if 
he  was  endowed  with  the  same  good  disposition  which 
rendered  Falkner  so  amiable,  then  ho  might  consent  to 
tell  Falkner  that  he  was  not  the  brother  of  Corolan. 
He  believed  that  Falkner  suspected  that  there  was  some 
Jurity  about  his  birth,  but  he  hoped  that  the  boy 
would  ever  consider  him  as  his  own.  dear  parent. 

The  letter  which  Rodman  had  left  with  such  strict 
injunctions  weighed  heavily  upon  his  mind.  He  deair  d 
to  know  the  information  those  mystic   pages   might   re- 


£82  ROCKFORD. 

veal  to  him ;  yet  he  remembered  that  he  had  given  his; 
pledge  not  to  break  the  seal  until  the  five  years  had  ex- 
pired. 

Was  he  bound  to  keep  his  pledge  with  a  man  who 
was  unknown  to  him — one  who  owed  him  the  preserva- 
tion of  his  life  ?  Mr.  Manning  felt  that  it  was  wrong- 
oven  to  violate  pledges  given  to  an  enemy,  although  the 
moral  law  would  have  borne  him  out  in  that.  But  he 
had  pledged  himself  not  to  break  the  seal  of  the  letter 
for  a  specified  time,  and,  come  weal  or  woe,  his  word 
should  be  kept.  He  knew  Falkner's  confiding,  yet  in- 
dependent disposition,  and  almost  shuddered  at  the 
consequences  attendant  upon  the  revelation.  He  was 
ignorant  as  to  the  parentage  of  the  boy.  He  could 
never  desert  Falkner,  but  the  half  of  his  estate  should 
be  offered  him  !  Would  he  accept  it  ?  That  was  the 
point  that  troubled  Mr.  Manning.  Corolan  was  a  gay 
boy,  whose  love  or  attachment  for  an  individual  was  not 
worth  a  fig ;  yet,  he  was  Mr.  Manning's  only  child. 
He  loved  him  because  he  was  his  son — he  loved  Falkner 
for  himself  alone. 


"  Oak-Lawn,  August  15th,  18- 


Dear  Son :  Your  kind  letter  reached  me  a  few  days 
since  by  due  course  of  mail,  and  as  you  request  it,  I 
hasten  to  dispatch  you  an  early  answer.  I  rejoice  ex- 
ceedingly that  you  and  Corie  arrived  safely  at  your  place 
of  destination.  I  am  sorry  you  did  not  relate  the  par- 
ticulars of  your  trip,  which,  I  doubt  not,  were  highly 
interesting  to  you  and  your  brother. 


ROCKFOKD.  jgg 

You  will  discover,  my  dear  son,  that  the  world  abroad 
is  quite  different  from  what  it  is  at  home.     In  your  sit- 
uation as  student  you  will  not  be  forced  to  contend  with 
the  world  except  in  miniature.     When  you  shall  have 
grown   older,   and  the  leaden  shadows  of  mature  age 
have    thickened   around   you,    then    you   may    realize 
the  responsibilities  of  life.     Beware  of  those  who  flat- 
ter you ;  they  are  often  foes  to  you,  rather  than  friends. 
They  may  seek  to   devour  you   with   kind  words   and 
endearing  phrases,  yet  their  actions  are  like  a  sepulchre 
which,  though  white,  smooth  and  beautiful  without,  is 
filled  with  dead  men's  bones.     Above  all   thing's,  shun 
the   society  of  him  who  is  devoid   of  integrity.     The 
baneful  influence  of  such  a  one  is  more  to  bo  dreaded 
than  a  contact  with  the   Upas   tree.     Truth  is  a  Heav- 
enly virtue  which  shines  resplendant  under  all  circum- 
stances ;  like  pure  gold,  the  more   it   is   burnished  the 
brighter  it  will  glisten.     Truth  dwells  at  the  bottom, 
because  the  purest  foundations  are  deepest.     Truth  is 
located  in  the  middle   of  every  circle,  for   the  reason 
that  it  is  equally  distant  from  every  arc. 

"  Be  plain  and  easy  in  your  manners,  so  that  every  one 
may  claim  your  frendship.  Borrow  not  from  your  friends, 
but  lend  to  those  that  are  needy.  Be  neat  in  your  dress, 
for  the  world  may  judge  you  by  your  apparel.  Learn 
while  you  are  yet  a  youth  to  value  the  precepts  of  the 
Bible— that  great  Book  of  Life.  Let  it  be  as  dear  to 
you  as  the  apple  of  your  eye,  though  all  inferior  books 
be  neglected. 

"Be  kind  to  your  brother  and  keep  him  within  tin 
paths  of  rectitude. 

"God  bless  you,  is  the  prayer  of  your  father 

Theodore  Manning." 


184  ItOCKFOItl). 


CHAPTER    XXI. 

We  shall  not  attempt  to  relate  the  particulars  of  a 
boy's  actions  at  college,  as  a  narrative  of  that  kind 
is  not  interesting  to  the  general  reader.  A  few  words 
upon  college  government  may  not  be  inappropriate. — 
One  of  the  objections  to  sending  boys  to  college,  is 
that  they  learn  bad  habits.  If  no  restraint  is  thrown 
around  them  by  strict  discipline,  it  is  not  to  be  supposed 
that  a  large  number  of  boys  and  young  men  will  remain 
long  in  any  Institution  without  diverging  from  the  path 
of  rectitude.  Those  that  are  studious,  modest  and  re- 
served, may  withstand  the  thousand  and  one  tempta- 
tions which  allure  so  many  good  youths  from  the  paths 
of  virtue,  and  plunge  them  into  the  depths  of  misery. 
What  are  familiarly  known  as  college  scrapes  generally 
originate  from  a  desire  on  the  part  of  a  few  headstrong 
boys  to  have  what  they  term  ua  little  fun."  Sport, 
like  dissipation,  when  too  freely  indulged  in,  is  a  dan- 
gerous thing.  The  passions  of  boys,  when  once  arous- 
ed, arc  more  violent  than  those  of  men,  and  more  diffi- 
cult to  allay.  It  is  generally  the  fault  of  discipline 
that  renders  disagreeable  occurrences  anions;  students 
frequent.  Moral  suasion  may  do  much  in  effecting  a 
change  towards  amelioration,  yet  there  are  some  boys 
whom  the  most  stringently  enforced  rules  often  fail  of 


ROCKFOKD.  1^5 

bringing  into  subjection.  It  is  a  fact,  that  outrages  upon 
buildings  and  the  furniture  are  often  perpetrated  by- 
students  who  are  desirous  of  attesting  their  aversion  to 
certain  members  of  the  Faculty,  thus  casting  odium  up- 
on every  member  of  the  college.  Numbers  of  boys  have 
been  victimized  by  designing  ring-leaders  who  had  ob- 
jects of  their  own  to  accomplish.  When  once  the  dis- 
turbance ceases,  the  participants  are  generally  penitent  ; 
yet,  if  harsh  measures  are  used  in  enforcing  the  penal- 
ties of  the  violated  law,  the  pride  of  the  students,  in 
many  instances,  when  arraigned  before  the  Faculty  for 
misdemeanors,  will  prevent  them  from  making  confes- 
sions or  of  pledging  themselves  to  offend  no  more. — 
Would  it  not  be  better  for  the  Faculty  to  use  mild  meas- 
ures in  enforcing  the  laws,  by  appealing  to  the  honor  of 
the  student?  Let  the  laws  be  executed  with  firmness, 
impartiality  and  moderation,  with  an  eye  single  to  the 
welfare  of  the  Institution,  thus  exhibiting  a  desire  upon 
the  part  of  the  Faculty  to  act  upon  each  case  in  the 
capacity  of  an  unbiased  tribunal  o  there  will  be  an 
alacrity  upon  the  part  of  every  student  to  respect  the 
laws. 

Frequent  lectures  by  the  President  upon  moral  sub- 
jects, will  tend,  in  an  exceedingly  great  degree,  to  di- 
rect the  mind  of  the  student  to  that  course  of  training 
which  will  prepare  him  for  usefulness  and  induce  him  to 
eschew  the  evil  counsels  of  the  wicked. 

It  lias  been  unwisely  urged  upon  the  Trustees  of 
Universities  to  construct  their  laws  requiring  the  stu- 
dents to  obtain  their  board  and  lodging  at  the  houses  of 


185*  KOCKFORD. 

those  who  reside  near  the  campus — thus  using  the  rooms 
of  the  University  as  recitation  halls  alone.  Young  men 
will  not  submit  to  being  placed  under  the  surveillance 
of  a  professor  or  tutor ;  neither  will  the  latter  consent 
to  play  the  part  of  a  pedagogue  or  usher.  Young  men 
will  have  occasional  frolics,  and  it  is  better  for  them  to 
confine  their  revelries  within  the  sanctity  (?)  of  their 
own  rooms  than  to  invade  the  underground  regions  of 
a  GIN  court,  imbibe  the  unhealthy  potations  of  suspi- 
cious decanters,  treat  forty  sovereigns  in  the  persons  of 
hangers-around,  learn  billingsgate  phrases  from  idlers, 
get  gentlemanly  drunk,  boisterous  and  warlike — and 
lastly,  be  conducted  by  the  police  to  a  "lock-up/* 
In  a  word,  it  is  as  easy  a  task  to  conduct  the  affairs  of 
a  State  as  to  govern  one  hundred  and  fifty  young  men. 
with  one  hundred  and  fifty  gold  watches,  one  hundred 
and  fifty  Colt's  Repeaters,  one  hundred  and  fifty  bottles 
of  choice  "  Old  Otard,"  one  hundred  and  fifty  dulcineas, 
one  hundred  and  fifty  fine  suits  making  at  the  tailors' 
shops,  one  hundred  and  fifty  dollars  a  year  of  pocket- 
money,  and  one  hundred  and  fifty  miles  from  their  one 
hundred  and  fifty  fathers,  who  are  satisfied  to  let  their 
dear  sons  have  their  own  way.  If  the  dear  boys  bring 
home  a  " sheep  skin"  at  the  end  of  four  years,  (which 
they  are  unable  to  read)  the  delighted  fathers  feel  as 
happy  as  so  many  presidents. 

Dear  reader,  is  it  not  one  hundred  and  fifty  wonders 
that  the  Faculty,  students  and  sheep-skins  all  get  along 
as  harmoniously  as  they  do  ?  Bless  all  their  dear  souls, 
(not  the  sheep  skins)  let  us  pray  for  them  and  drop  the 


ROCKFORD.  18T 

subject.  Colleges  are  good  places  to  sow  tvild  oats  in. 
We  are  decidedly  in  favor  of  colleges  with  all  their  im- 
perfections. 

Falkncr  and  Corolan  were  sitting  in  their  room  one 

night  soon  after  their  advent  to  the  University  of  M . 

The  former  was  busily  engaged  in  reading  one  of  the 
Odes  of  Horace,  while  the  latter  was  looking  at  the 
pictures  in  a  book  which  one  of  the  boys  had  lent  him. 

"Come,  brother,"  said  Falkncr,  "  do  lay  aside  that 
ridiculous  book  and  let  me  teach  you  your  lesson. 
Come,  now,  you  remember  what  I  promised  you  about 
the  chain,  do  you  not  ?  " 

"Falkner,"  said  the  boy,  "I  do  not  think  I  shall  ever 
be  able  to  learn  Latin.  I  see  but  little  sense  in  it ; 
can  you  not  prevail  upon  the  teacher  to  let  me  skip  it?" 

"You  talk  so  strangely,  Corie,  that  I  am  astonished 
at  you.  It  is  impossible  for  you  to  enter  College  with- 
out a  thorough  knowledge  of  Latin  and  Greek." 

The  boys  were  cut  short  in  their  conversation  by  a 
knock  at  the  door.  Corie  opened  it,  and  admitted  about 
a  dozen  boys,  who  had  come  to  pay  the  new-comers  a 
visit.  Falkner  welcomed  them  to  his  room  and  desired 
them  to  be  seated. 

"Falkner  Manning,"  said  one  of  the  party,  "we  are 
going  to  have  a  little  ' burst  up'  to-night.  You  and 
your  brother  must  be  of  the  party,  since  you  arc  stran- 
gers ;  besides,  we  have  not  initiated  you  into  the  mys- 
teries of  college  life  yet." 

"You  must  excuse  me,  my  friends,'"  said  Falkner;  ww } 
do  not  desire  to  go  out  to-night.      I  promised  father  that 


188  itOOKFOKI). 

I  would  be  studious,  and  not  engage  in  any  sports  for- 
bidden by  the  laws  of  the  University.  I  must  prepare 
my  lessons  to-night,  or  my  standing  will  not  be  high  at 
recitations  to-morrow." 

"You  talk  as  if  you  disdained  our  sport,  Manning," 
said  the  spokesman  of  the  party ;  "we  are  not  used  to 
having  our  mandates  disobeyed.  You  will  find  it  much 
to  your  advantage  to  come  with  us  without  compulsion." 

"With  all  due  deference  to  your  sports — of  which  I 
know  nothing — please  allow  me  to  remain  in  my  room 
with  my  brother,  unmolested." 

"You  both  shall  go  with  us,"  said  several,  who  ap- 
peared to  become  excited  all  at  once. 

"You  cannot  and  shall  not  force  us,"  said  the  reso- 
lute boy. 

One  of  the  boys  took  hold  of  Corolan,  who  was  in  for 
the  sport,  while  several  of  them  advanced  towards 
Falkner  to  coerce  him  into  submission.  The  latter 
pushed  them  aside,  and  rushed  to  rescue  Corolan  from 
the  strong  youth  who  was  marching  off  with  him. 

"Put  down  my  brother,  sir,  or  you  shall  feel  my  ven- 
geance," said  Falkner. 

The  command  was  not  obeyed,  and  Falkner  seized 
the  boy,  and  before  assistance  could  be  offered  by  the 
astonished  crowd,  Corolan  was  rescued.,  and  the  boy 
whom  Falkner  had  encountered,  was  hurled  violently 
from  the  room  into  the  street.  The  other  boys  were 
dreadfully  enraged  at  the  conduct  of  Falkner,  and  gath- 
ered around  to  conquer  him.  Falkner 's  blood  was  up, 
and  he  bade  them  stand  off.     One  of  the  boldest  ap- 


ROCKFORD.  139 

proachcd  to  contend  with  him,  but  he  was  soon  thrown 
from  his  footing.  A  second  and  third  shared  the  same 
fate.  Falkner  would  have  been  overpowered  in  a  short 
time  had  not  some  of  the  professors  come  to  his  assist- 
ance. The  baffled  students  fled  in  all  directions— some 
with  slight  bruises  upon  their  heads  and  faces. 

When  Falkner  explained  the  cause  of  the  disturbance 
to  the  professors,  they  were  astonished  at  his  prowess 
and  determination  to  conform  to  the  laws  of  the  Uni- 
versity. 

The  next  day  the  "invaders"  were  arraigned  before 
the  Faculty  for  their  misdemeanors  and  severely  repri- 
manded. Some  of  them  would  have  been  expelled  or 
suspended,  had  not  the  good  Falkner  pleaded  for  them. 

The  boys  pronounced  Falkner  a  noble  fellow,  and 
from  that  time  he  was  regarded  as  a  general  favorite. 


190  ROOKFOttD. 


CHAPTER    XXII. 

We  love  to  see  modesty  in  a  boy.  It  is  an  ennobling 
virtue  which  should  commend  itself,  at  times,  even  to 
men.  We  are  disposed  to  consider  ourselves  free  from 
this  fault,  simply  for  the  reason  that  charity  sometimes 
begins  at  home.  Parents  owe  it  to  society  to  educate 
their  children  properly  at  home.  Then  we  should  have 
fewer  self-constituted  critics  upon  manners  and  fash- 
ions ;  fewer  masters  of  ceremonies  at  social  parties,  and 
fewer  nonsensical  debates  in  political  meetings.  Esquire 
Lighthead  says  to  his  son,  "  do  not  let  any  of  them  turn 
you  down,  my  boy ;  hold  up  your  head  and  be  a  man ; 
tell  folks  that  your  father  has  fifty  negroes — makes  one 
hundred  and  fifty  bales  of  cotton.  Here  is  a  dollar  for 
you  to  buy  whatever  you  please."  That  parent  is  in- 
ducing precocity  in  his  son,  which  may  prepare  him  for 
misery.  Teach  a  boy  that  he  is  upon  an  equal  footing 
with  his  fellows,  and  superior  to  none  except  for  his 
moral  worth — he  is  then  prepared  to  commence  the 
world  aright.  If  a  boy  is  not  taught  that  it  is  wrong 
to  speak  improperly  to  men,  especially  to  old  ones,  he 
will  grow  up  a  man  who  will  be  compelled  to  learn  po- 
liteness in  the  costly  school  of  experience. 

Mr.  Manning  had  endeavored  to  perform  his  duty  in 
this  respect ;  still  he  had  failed  to  observe  the  good 


UOCKFORD.  1^1 

effects  of  his  precepts  as  applied  to  Corolan ;  but  Falk- 
ner  readily  conformed  to  every  requirement.  If  his 
father  had  not  neglected  the  sage  counsels  of  Solo- 
mon, Corolan  might  have  been  a  better  scholar  and  more 
exemplary  in  his  general  deportment.  If  the  froward 
boy  had  been  moderately  chastised  with  a  slender  branch 
of  an  umbrageous  beach  tree,  when  all  persuasive  argu- 
ments had  been  exhausted,  it  is  doubtful  whether  Falk- 
aer  would  have  excelled  him.  Boys  may  be  punished 
moderately  without  resorting  to  cruel  measures  ;  yet,  if 
they  cannot  be  conquered  without  it,  give  them  the  rod 
freely. 

"  Corie,  you  have  less  modesty  than  any  boy  I  have 
ever  seen.  Your  teacher  has  already  complained  to  me 
about  your  conduct.  He  says  you  are  intolerably  imper- 
tinent, and  hard  to  control.  If  you  do  not  change  your 
course  of  conduct,  I  shall  be  reduced  to  the  painful  ne- 
cessity of  reporting  you  to  father." 

"Brother  Falkcr,  I  shall  become  angry  with  you  if 
I  am  to  be  thus  lectured  by  you.  I  do  not  care  what 
the  teacher  says.  I  intend  to  do  just  as  I  please,  in 
spite  of  him  and  you." 

"What  I  dislike  mostly  in  your  conduct  is,  that  when 
any  of  the  students  call  upon  me,  you  speak  to  them  so 
harshly  that  they  are  forced  to  withdraw — fearful  of 
offending  me  by  entering  into  a  controversy  with  you. 
Do  not  brag  upon  father's  wealth,  and  hold  yourself  up 
so  stiffly;  the  wiser  portion  of  the  students  will  laugh 
at  you.  Suppose  we  arc  rich,  is  that  any  reason  for 
you  to  boast  of  it?     Now,  brother,  once  for  all.  IshaU 


192  ROCKFORD. 

not  allow  you  to  spend  so  much  money.  You  want  me 
to  buy  a  fine  suit  of  clothes  for  you,  because  one  of  the 
boys  has  told  you  that  you  need  them.  Before  I  order 
our  Winter  suits,  I  must  write  to  father  and  get  his  ad- 
vice. Only  yesterday  you  spent  one  dollar  for  fruits, 
which  you  distributed  among  those  noisy  boys  whom 
you  bring  in  here  to  annoy  me." 

"Gome,  master  monitor,  if  I  may  be  allowed  thus  to 
salute  your  reverence,"  said  Corie,  who  had  much  wit; 
"I  am  heartily  tired  of  your  sermons — -or  whatever  you 
call  them.  I  must  have  another  suit  of  clothes,  as  the 
last  suit  old  rustic  Threadneedle  made  for  me  do  not 
fit]:  besides,  they  are  not  exactly  in  the  latest  style. — 
I  must  let  you  into  one  of  my  secrets,  brother,  which 
your  sense  of  honor  will  enjoin  upon  you  to  keep.  You 
remember,  last  Sabbath,  wo  went  to  Church,  and  do 
you  remember  seeing  a  pretty  girl,  who  sat  in  the  pew 
across  the  aisle  from  us  ?  Well,  she  looked  at  me,  and 
I  looked  at  her,  and  we  both  looked  at  each  other.  I 
think  she  is  smitten  with  me,  Falkner,  and  if  I  can 
make  a  conquest  of  her,  your  brother  Corie  may  not 
have  come  to  College  in  vain.  I  learn  she  is  quite 
wealthy,  and  have  been  informed  that  she  is  anxious  to 
see  me." 

"Come,  my  youthful  Adonis,"  said  Falkner,  "you 
are  thirteen  years  of  age,  and  are  making  your  arrange- 
ments to  commence  assuming  the  sphere  of  manhood. 
Why  bless  my  soul !  I  expect  you  will  imitate  the  ac- 
tions of  King  Richard  the  First  and  his  brothers,  who 
rebelled  against  their  father,    and  tried  to  wrest  the 


ROCKFORD.  193 

sceptre  from  his  hands,  ere  they  had  arrived  at  the  age  of 
puberty.  If  you  have  any  notions  of  marrying  this 
young  lady  this  Winter,  I  hope  you  will  not  sell  out 
father's  land  and  negroes  without  consulting  him.  You 
may  have  my  share  in  advance,  if  you  will  only  sell  that 
and  your  portion." 

"You  are  almost  too  pure  for  this  earth,  brother,'' 
said  Corie ;  "I  fear  I  may  wake  up  some  morning  and 
find  that  you  have  been  translated  to  a  better  world. — 
You  must  not  take  your  flight  until  I  have  learned  more 
wise  words  from  your  lips,  for  I  can  assure  you  that  I 
shall  never  be  able  to  learn  anything  from  books.  Be- 
sides, I  shall  need  your  assistance  in  supplying  myself 
with  a  few  phrases  or  set  speeches  to  be  used  when  I  go 
out  to  see  my  dulcinea,  as  you  and-  father  would  call 
her.  Now,  Falkncr,  if  you  will  just  consent  to  lend  me 
your  assistance,  and  write  my  love  letters  for  me — bt 
sure  to  put  in  some  French  words — I  do  not  know  but 
that  I  will  give  you  the  black  pony  and  one  of  my  choice 
fishing-poles." 

"Now,  Corie,  I  have  heard  enough  of  your  nonsense 
for  one  night.     Just  close  upon  your  love  affairs,   and 
apply  yourself  to  your  books.     I  never  heard  such  non 
sense  as  sometimes  falls  from  your  lips." 

"Very  good,  master  Falkncr,  I  will  obey  you  this 
time ;  but  I  shall  resume  the  discussion  of  the  subject 
on  to-morrow  evening  at  early  candle-light." 

Falkncr  possessed  more  control  over  his  brother  than 
any  other  person,  with  the  exception  of  his  mother,  and 
knew  exactly  how  to  appeal  to  his  sense  of  pride      He 
13 


194  ROCKFORD. 

was  exceedingly  kind  to  him,  and  had  never  been  known 
to  strike  him.  If  he  had  anything  in  his  possession 
which  the  boy  wanted,  he  immediately  resigned  it  to 
his  hands.  What  a  marked  difference  was  there  in  the 
deportment  of  Falkner  to  Corolan,  as  compared  with 
that  of  some  older  brothers.  Love  begets  love,  it  is 
said,  and  there  is  nothing  truer  than  that  unkind  inter- 
course between  brothers  engenders  hatred  which  even 
the  wisdom  of  age  and  the  charity  of  reason  can  never 
dispel. 

It  seemed  to  be  natural  with  Corolan  to  oppose  every 
thing  that  pleased  his  brother,  so  different  were  their 
dispositions.  Falkner  knew  the  habits  of  Corie  so  well, 
that  he  rarely  opposed  him  except  in  matters  of  great  im- 
portance. He  desired  to  continue  the  rules  by  which 
his  parents  had  governed  the  refractory  boy.  He  loved 
his  brother,  because  it  was  evident  that  the  disagreea- 
ble boy  had  but  few  friends,  and  it  was  entirely  uncer- 
tain how  long  he  would  retain  them. 

The  preparatory  school  was  situated  in  a  shady  grove 
convenient  to  the  Campus.  Falkner  made  it  an  invari- 
able rule  to  be  near  the  Academy  when  the  boys  were 
dismissed  for  the  day,  in  order  that  he  might  join  his 
brother  and  induce  him  to  take  a  walk.  He  thought  by 
pursuing  this  course  Corolan  might  be  freed  from  many 
temptations,  and  finally  reclaimed  from  the  error  of  his 
ways.  Falkner  was  almost  a  man  in  statue,  though  he 
was  scarcely  sixteen  years  of  age ;  yet  he  was  very 
juvenile,  and  almost  effeminate  in  appearance,  and  it 
seemed  perfectly  consistent  for  him  to  be  Corolan's  pro- 


ROCKFORD.  195 

tector.  Corolan  was  small  for  one  of  his  age,  though 
compactly  built ;  he  was  hardy  and  perfectly  prepared 
to  encounter  hardships. 

"  Now,  Falkncr,  if  you  desire  to  walk  for  a  wager, 
suppose  you  mark  off  a  circuit  and  let  me  choose  my  lo- 
cation and  keep  time — for  it  is  evident  to  my  mind  that 
I  cannot  keep  pace  with  you,  and  I  have  just  consulted 
my  legs  upon  the  subject,  and  find  them  unwilling  to 
enlist  in  the  contest." 

"I  beg  pardon,  brother;  I  have  been  so  accustomed 
to  walking  with  father  that  I  had  forgotten  that  your 
short  legs  were  contending  with  mine/' 

"You  are  perfectly  excusable,  my  young  philosopher, 
but  you  must  not  offend  again  after  the  same  style. — 
What  did  father  say  about  the  clothes  we  should  buy 
this  Winter  ?  I  am  getting  extremely  anxious  to  appear 
before  my  dulcinea." 

"Am  I  to  be  tortured  thus  every  day  about  your  dul- 
cinea ?  Surely  you  must  imagine  yourself  a  youthful 
Don  Quixotte.  If  you  had  the  black  pony  here,  1 
doubt  not  but  that  you  would  order  a  suit  of  mail  and 
go  out  upon  an  expedition.  Father  writes  to  me  to 
order  a  new  suit  of  clothes  for  you  and  one  for  myself. 
I  will  not  purchase  any  for  myself,  but  will  order  a  sup- 
ply of  paints  and  drawing  materials  in  lieu  of  the  same. 
We  will  go  now  to  the  store  and  make  the  purchases. 
What  color  do  you  prefer  for  your  suit,  Corie  ?" 

"  If  I  am  to  choose  for  myself,"  said  the  delighted  boy, 
"I  will  select  black  cloth  for  the  coat,  blue  casiraere  for 
the  pants,  and  buff  cloth  for  the  vest." 


196  IIOUKFORD. 

"Here  is  the  place,  now,  Corie,  for  us  to  make  our 
purchases.  Here  seems  to  be  exerything  we  need ;  so 
let  us  walk  in  and  see  what  the  merchant  has." 

"You  must  let  me  make  my  own  selections,  then, 
and  allow  me  to  do  the  principal  part  of  the  talking. 
At  times  I  will  ask  your  opinion,  but  you  must  coincide 
with  me.  I  have  not  had  a  real  good  spell  of  talking 
in  two  weeks,  and  I  wish  to  exercise  my  voice." 

"  Have  your  own  way  this  time,"  said  Falkner.  "  I 
hope  you  will  not  keep  me  witing  until  dark,  nor  should 
you  worry  the  merchant." 

"That  is  fair  for  once  in  your  life,  brother,  just  give 
me  your  paw  upon  that,"  said  Corolan,  as  they  entered 
the  finely  furnished  store. 

Corolan  displayed  his  taste,  exercised  his  lungs  and 
the  patience  of  his  faithful  brother,  who  paid  the  bill  to 
the  irated  merchant,  whom  the  young  Adonis  had  of- 
fended more  than  once  before  the  purchases  were  made. 
The  goods  were  left  at  the  tailor's  with  directions  to  have 
the  suit  made  up  after  the  most  approved  style. 


ROCKFORD.  197 


CHAPTER    XXIII. 

When  Corolan  received  his  new  suit  of  clothes,  he 
was  so  much  delighted  that  the  room  could  scarcely 
contain  him.  He  stripped  himself  to  the  skin,  washed 
with  brown  Windsor  soap  and  arrayed  himself  with  as 
much  pride  as  an  Eastern  prince.  Falkner  did  not  ap- 
pear to  notice  him  at  all,  for  fear  the  boy  might  become 
dissatisfied  with  the  clothes  and  cast  them  aside.  Corie 
was  really  a  fine  looking  boy,  with  as  much  pride  as 
ever  falls  to  the  lot  of  mortals.  He  was  one  of  those 
strange  beings  who  believe  everything  made  especially 
for  their  use,  and  that  they  are  formed  to  receive  atten- 
tions without  rendering  services  for  the  same.  He 
walked  up  to  the  mirror,  surveyed  himself  a  few  mo- 
ments, cast  a  glance  at  his  brother,  who  did  not  think 
it  prudent  to  look  in  that  direction,  and  making  the  dis- 
covery that  Falkner  was  not  watching  him,  the  vain 
lark  commenced  the  task  of  copying  the  mode  of  ar- 
ranging his  hair  and  cravat  from  the  style  of  his  bro- 
ther. He  tried  to  make  his  hair  curl  like  Falkner's, 
but  it  seemed  impossible  for  him  to  do  so.  After  sev- 
eral ineffectual  attempts  at  imitation,  he  adopted  his 
own  plan.  He  next  endeavored  to  tic  his  cravat  like 
Falkner  usually  did,  but  made  an  utter  failure.  "1 
know  what  I  can  do,"  murmured  the  boy  :   ul  can  brush 


198  ROCKFORD. 

off  as  much  dust  as  Falkner  can,  wash  my  skin  as  clean, 
if  not  as  white  as  his,  and  can  use  up  as  much  cologne 
as  he  can,  but  to  save  my  life  I  cannot  look  half  as  re- 
spectable as  he  does.  Blame  the  fine  looking  fellow ! 
everything  comes  perfectly  natural  to  him,  yet  he  is  as 
indifferent  to  his  charms  as  I  am  vain  of  my  silly  at- 
tempts at  display." 

"Brother  Corolan,"  said  Falkner,  "you  look  very 
charming  in  your  fine  new  dress ;  I  suppose  you  are 
going  out  to  see  your  dulcinea?" 

"You  are  rather  fast  this  evening,  Falkner;  I  am 
only  trying  on  the  clothes  to  see  whether  they  fit  me  or 
not.  I  am  rather  inclined  to  think  they  do  not  suit  me, 
since  you  are  so  well  pleased  with  them." 

"Turn  around  Corie,"  said  the  boy;  "I  had  not  ob- 
served them  very  closely ;  I  think  now  that  the  coat  is 
rather  loose  in  the  back  for  you,  and  the  sleeves  are  a 
trifle  too  tight  just  above  the  elbows.  Your  pants  do 
not  stand  out  as  they  ought  to,  and  the  vest  is  rather 
short  for  you." 

"If  that  is  your  opinion,  I  am  perfectly  satisfied  to 
wear  them,  as  our  ideas  upon  dress  are  as  different  as 
the  poles.  This  coat  sets  as  easily  upon  me  as  my  skin, 
and  it  is  the  only  one  I  ever  had  that  suited  me  in  the 
least.  Look  at  the  collar  how  smoothly  it  lies,  and  the 
waist  fits  snugly  up.  Nothing  can  be  more  charming 
than  the  pants,  and  as  for  the  vest,  it  is  a  paragon  of 
beauty.  Oh !  I  shall  surely  make  a  conquest  of  my 
sweetheart  now." 

"  I  hope  you  are  not  going  to  visit  her  without  ever 


ROCKFORD.  199 

having  formed  her  acquaintance,  Coric ;  for  if  I  am  not 
egregiously  mistaken,  you  have  not  yet  seen  her  except 
at  church.     Do  wait  and  exercise  some  patience,  bro- 
ther, or  you  will  force  your   friends   to   laugh   at  you. 
The  students  are  to  give  a  party  very  sqpn;  it  may  be 
possible  that  your  intended  will  be  present.     For  the 
balance  of  the  evening  please  take  up  your  books  and 
endeavor  to  learn  your  Latin  lesson." 
^  "You  are  surely  relating  a  fable  to  a  deaf  man  now, 
Falkner,  for  I  shall  have  no  use  for  the  dead  languages, 
having  but  little  desire  to  converse  with  ghosts.     Do 
you  suppose  Cicero,  if  he  should  rise  from  the  dead, 
could   understand   you   and   professor   Graymont?      I 
have  never  been  so  completely  worried  out  in  my  life 
as  I  was  one  night  last  week.     The  antique  professor 
and  your  ancient  self  clattered  away  at  the  verbs,   ad- 
jectives and  pronouns,  until  I  almost  wished  that  the 
spacious  earth  was  one  voluminous  Latin  Grammar  and 
you  and  he  were  the  only  inhabitants  upon  it." 

"  That  is  very  uncharitable  in  you,  brother,  since  I 
have  been  so  kind  as  to  induce  father  to  buy  that  suit 
of  clothes  for  you.  Do  I  not  literally  stuff  your  les- 
sons down  your  throat?  You  do  not  try  to  receive 
them  through  the  channels  of  reason.  I  see  plainly 
that  you  must  learn  everything  by  imitation  or  frequent 
repetition." 

"Tkat  is  sufficient,  brother;  you  arc  putting  me  fast 
to  sleep;  I  feel  the  leaden  god,  as  you  and  professor 
Graymont  call  him,  drawing  his  sable  curtains  anum.l 
me.      Vale,  Falkner,  somnus  venif.  et  Oorolan.  tuus  ca- 

nssimus  f rater  dorm  it." 


200  ROCKFORD. 

The  wild,  but  brilliant  lad,  tired  himself  completely 
out  before  he  ceased  talking,  and  having  disrobed,  went 
to  bed  to  dream  of  his  dulcinea,  the  black  pony  and  the 
new  watch  his  mother  had  promised  to  send  him.  Falk- 
ner  Avas  heartily  glad  to  be  rid  of  the  noise,  and  com- 
menced studying  his  lesson  in  good  earnest.  The  clock 
struck  one  that  night  before  the  studious  young  man 
sought  rest  in  sleep. 

We  have  before  remarked  that  Falkner  was  the  fa- 
vorite of  the  students.  His  room  was  the  trysting  place 
for  those  who  were  at  all  inclined  to  be  studious.  One 
boy  frequently  performs  the  task  of  translating  the  les- 
sons for  the  entire  class,  and  Falkner  was  chosen  for 
that  purpose.  If  he  could  not  read  an  intricate  sen- 
tence, solve  a  mathematical  proposition  or  elucidate  an 
abstruse  question  in  rhetoric  or  logic,  the  professors 
were  applied  to.  It  was  rarely  that  the  learned  boy 
failed  to  give  entire  satisfaction  upon  any  point. 

Time  flew  by  rapidly  and  the  end  of  the  first  year 
of  Falkner' s  college  life  was  approaching.  He  had 
easily  maintained  the  first  position  in  the  class,  though 
much  of  his  time  had  been  spent  in  amusing  and  in- 
structing his  brother.  He  had  redeemed  the  promise 
he  made  to  Corie  relative  to  the  chain.  The  virgin  gold 
links  supported  the  beautiful  watch  his  mother  had  sent 
him,  thanks  to  Falkner' s  liberality.  His  dulcinea  had 
not  been  as  easily  victimized  as  he  imagined,  yet  he  had 
some  hope  of  obtaining  her  love  by  another  year.  If 
she  had  bluffed  him,  the  secret  was  carefully  kept  by 
the  astute  lad. 


ROCKFORD.  201 

Falkner  had  learned  to  write  verse,  and  had  been 
complimented  by  the  professors.  He  was  pronounced 
to  be  the  brightest  student  that  had  ever  entered  the 
University.  The  following  letter  to  his  father  may  be 
read  with  interest : 


>w  University  of  M ,  June  1st,  18 — . 

"Dear  Father :  I  am  rejoiced  to  inform  you  of  the 
change  in  brother  Corolan's  habits.  It  is  said  that 
drops  of  water  will  eventually  wear  away  the  hardest 
stones,  so  will  a  dull  mind  receive  instruction  by  fre- 
quent repetition.  I  had  almost  despaired  of  Corolan's 
ever  being  able  to  master  the  rudiments  of  the  Latin 
language,  but  it  is  true  he  has  made  wonderful  progress 
during  the  last  few  months. 

"Do  not  blame  me,  dear  father,  if  you  discover  that 
I.  have  allowed  him  more  money  than  you  directed  me 
to  give  him.  I  think  he  is  entirely  too  fond  of  dress, 
yet  without  a  stimulus  of  some  kind  he  would  not  have- 
been  satisfied  to  remain  as  a  student  with  boys  who  are 
so  finely  attired. 

"I  am  truly  beset  with  temptations,  yet  I  strive  to  re- 
member your  counsels,  trusting  that  I  may  do  no  wrong. 

"  If  I  win  the  esteem  and  praises  of  the  virtuous  and 
good,  I  shall  be  confident  that  I  have  done  my  duty. 
The  older  I  become,  the  more  I  am  impressed  with  the 
obligations  I  am  under  to  respect  the  laws  of  the  Su- 
preme Being  who  upholds  and  sustains  us  by  His  supe- 
rior goodness.  Some  of  the  students  pretend  to  be 
atheists,  but  their  very  assertions  are  confuted  by  the 


202  ROCKFORD. 

arguments  they  use.     I  fear  that  brother's  young  mind 
may  become  imbued  with  their  false  philosophy,  yet  I 
shall  battle  against  those  influences  with  all  my  might. 
"I  am  not  a  believer  in  dreams,  but  I  do  have  some 
very  strange  scenes  presented  before  me  at  times  whilst 
I  sleep.    You  remember  the  singular,  yet  painful,  dream 
I  had  when  brother  was  so  dangerously  ill  ?    I  have  had 
a  repetition  of  the  same  nocturnal  visitation  again  of 
late.     I  shall  not  allow  it  to  weigh  upon  my  mind  ;  but 
why  should  I  conceal  it  from  you?  I  do  think  I  shall 
experience  strange  vicissitudes  of  fortune  at  some  period 
of  life. 

"  You  have  often  warned  me  against  the  use  of  ardent 
spirits.     A  few  days  since,  brother  and  I  were  invited 
to  a  party  given  at  the  house  of  one  of  the  Faculty. 
Wine  was  plentiful  at  the  table ;  still  I  drank  only  one 
glassfull ;  I  am  sorry  to  say  that  Corolan  was  not  so  ab- 
stemious.    At  the  risk  of  revealing  secrets,  I  must  re- 
late a  funny  little  circumstance  :    1  observed  that  Cor- 
olan was  drinking  as  much  as  any  of  the  students,  and 
I  went  to  him  and  remonstrated  with  him,  but  all  to  no 
effect.     One  of  the  members  of  my  own  class  who  has 
taken  quite  a  fancy  to  brother,  was  acting  as  his  chape- 
ron on  that  occasion.     He  took  a  fresh  bottle  of  cham- 
pagne and  opened  it.     He  desired  the  boys  to  hold  their 
glasses  for  another  draught.    Brother  was  so  completely 
under  the  influence  of  what  he  had  already  drank,  that 
he  mistook  the  stopple  of  a  decanter  for  a  wine-glass, 
and  held  that  to  the  boy  to  be  filled  with  the  intoxica- 
ting beverage  I    I  managed  to  get  him  to  our  room  be- 


ROCKFORD.  OQ3 

fore  it  was  discovered  that  he  had  hecome  too  merry. 
He  has  promised  me  that  he  will  not  drink  more  than 
I  do  at  any  future  party,  and  you  know  that  Corie  will 
keep  a  pledge  sacred  when  it  is  once  given. 

"I  will  write  to  you  again  in  a  few  days  and  enclose 
some  verses  which  I  am  now  composing. 

u  Yours  in  love, 

Falknee." 


204  ROCKFORD 


CHAPTER    XXIV. 

"  University  of  M ,  June  5th. 

" My  dear  Father:  I  promised,  in  my  last  letter,  to 
send  you  some  verses,  which  I  now  enclose.  I  trust 
that  you  may  not  criticise  my  first  effort  at  a  long  poem 
too  closely.  I  have  not  shown  it  to  any  person,  though 
often  tempted  to  ask  the  advice  of  one  of  the  profes- 
sors. 

"  Corie  thinks  that  I  will  be  a  poor  man  some  of  these 
days,  because  I  am  learning  to  paint,  and  have  a  fancy 
for  poetry.  He  says  he  has  peeped  into  the  pages  of 
some  moon-struck  authors  himself,  when  he  thought  no 
one  was  watching  him,  and  he  has  learned  that  most  of 
the  bardlings  died  poor.  He  is  a  rare  boy,  whose  like 
has  never  yet  been  seen  by  me. 

"Request  mother  to  make  a  beautiful  ruffled  shirt  for 
me  by  the  time  I  get  home,  and  I  will  bring  her  some- 
thing pretty.  I  will  not  worry  you  with  a  long  letter, 
fearing  that  you  may  be  tired  out  with  the  '  Hermit's 
Tale/ 

"the  hermit's  tale. 


::  Dark  was  the  night:  the  wind  blew  shrill  and  loud  : 
The  rain  descended  from  the  angry  cloud  ; 
The  mountain  trembled  'neath  the  thunder's  sound, 
And  Nature's  echoes  filled  the  groves  around. 
The  stately  oaks,  (the  foresfs  giants  old. 


ROCKFORD.  205 

Beneath  whose  shades  for  countless  years  untold. 

The  hero,  sage,  or  Indian  warriors  wild 

Had  planned  their  fights,  or  on  their  fair  ones  smiled,) 

Dark,  to  the  sky  their  stalwart  branches  bend, 

While  torrents  through  the  leafy  domes  descend. 

The  wolf  went  howling  to  his  rocky  lair, 

Led  onward  by  the  lightning's  fiery  glare; 

Nor  stopped  he  at  the  hermit's  sainted  cell — 

That  holy  one  whom  all  men  loved  so  well. 

Long  years  had  passed  since  first  the  hermit  came — 

None  knew  from  whence,  nor  had  they  learned  his  name. 

But  this  they  knew  :  by  either  night  or  day, 

If  luckless  wight  should  on  that  mountain  stray, 

And  wander  to  the  hermit's  sainted  cell, 

He  lingered  long,  and  every  word  that  fell 

From  lips  which  only  deigned  to  speak  in  prayer, 

Was  hoarded  up  as  some  prized  relic  rare. 

,:  Fierce  raged  the  storm  ;  young  Tibald's  fiery  steed, 
Scared  by  the  lightning,  put  forth  all  his  speed  ; 
And  rushing  from  the  road  and  through  the  dell, 
Climbed  the  rough  peak  and  reached  the  hermit's  cell. 
The  holy  father,  on  his  knees  in  prayer. 
Was  asking  aid  from  Heaven  ;  his  every  care 
Or  ill  of  life  was  cast  upon  his  beads; 
Those  numbered  he  in  fervency.     His  deeds 
Were  known  to  Heaven  ;  may  his  prayer  be  heard  : 
Who  trusts  in  prayer  believes  God's  holy  word. 

"  Long  gazed  young  Tibald,  then,  wilh  wild  delight; 
Still!  knelt  the  hermit  at  his  altar  bright. 
Nor  ceased  he  from  his  fervent  Vesper  prayer 
Till  all  his  beads  were  told.     His  knees  were  bare 
From  oft  reclining  on  the  flag-stone  cold  ; 
Around  his  neck  was  hung  a  cross  of  gold. 
A  sable  robe  around  his  form  was  thrown. 
And  wooden  sandals  on  his  feet  were  worn. 
Three  waxen  candles  shed  their  mellow  light 
Within  the  cell  upon  that  stormy  night. 
The  hermit  beckoned  Tibald  to  a  seat — 


206  ROCKFORD 

A  rustic  stoo!  whereon  his  sacred  feet 

Had  oft  reclined  when  stretched  upon  his  bed, 

And  leaden  shadows  'round  the  cell  were  spread. 

k'  :Holy  hermit!  one  night  within  thy  cell 
I  pray  thee  let  a  wayworn  traveler  dwell: 
My  limbs  are  wet  and  chilled  with  drenching  rain; 
Dark  is  the  night  and  trackless  is  the  plain. 
My  charger,  frightened  at  the  thunder's  sound, 
Forsook  the  road  and  up  the  mountain  wound/ 
Then  from  a  recess  in  the  rocky  wall 
The  hermit  brought  a  chest  compact  and  small : 
A  secret  spring  threw  back  the  iron  lid, 
And  garments  fine  within  the  chest  lay  hid. 
4 Long  years  have  passed,'  the  holy  father  said, 
'Since  on  these  clothes  mine  aged  eyes  were  laid  : 
I  could  a  tale,  young  man.  to  you  unfold- 
But  no;  my  secret  to  the  silent  grave 
With  me  must  go — ave  Maria,  save." 
Then  took  he  from  the  chest  the  garments  rare 
And  robed  his  strange  young  guest  with  studied  care. 
Bright  glowed  the  flames  within  the  sacred  cell ; 
The  smoking  meat  sent  forth  a  savory  smell ; 
The  red  wine  sparkled  in  the  goblet  bright, 
And  soon  a  festive  board  made  glad  the  sight. 
'The  time  has  come  when  from  this  aching  breast 
My  secret  must  come  forth ;  my  soul  will  rest 
On  earth  no  more  until  is  brought  to  light 
The  hidden  scenes  of  that  eventful  night.' 
The  hermit  gazed  upon  his  youthful  guest, 
"Who,  in  the  old,  but  princely,  garments  dressed, 
Was  seated  at  the  well-filled,  rustic  board. 
The  rosy  wine  was  in  the  goblets  poured — 
The  rosy  wine  long  in  the  larder  stored. 

"  The  feast  was  o'er  ;  the  table  moved  from  sight ; 
Still  raged  the  storm,  and  doubly  dark  the  night ; 
Then  crossing  thrice  himself  with  pious  care, 
The  holy  hermit  knelt  again  in  prayer. 
His  prayer  was  ended  ;  then  he  sought  his  guest. 


ROCKFORD.  207 

And  'round  his  waist  his  stalwart  arm  was  pressed. 
'Oh  !  let  me  gaze  upon  thy  youthful  lace, 
My  prince,  my  boy;  methinks  I  now  can  trace 
My  own  resemblance  in  thy  features  fair  : 
My  long  black  curls  were  like  thy  raven  hair 
When  first  the  regal  crown  with  diamonds  spread. 
By  pious  hands  was  placed  upon  my  head. 
My  royal  spouse  across  the  ocean  came. 
And  lit  the  altar  with  love's  holy  flame  ; 
When  in  my  arms  I  pressed  her  form  so  fair — 
Dark  were  her  eyes  and  hlackher  flowing  hair — 
My  wide  dominions  dwindled  into  nought, 
Compared  to  her.     Could  love  like  hers  be  bought  ? 
Swift  passed  the  days,  and  sweet  the  rosy  hours 
Unheeded,  flew.     One  eve  within  the  bowers 
Whose  leafy  dome  would  scarce  admit  the  light 
Of  that  bright  orb,  the  silvery  lamp  of  night. 
We  sat  and  listened  to  the  nightingale 
Repeating  to  her  mates  her  plaintive  tale  : 
My  soul  was  filled  with  love,  and  grief,  and  pride: 
I  knew  not  why.  for  in  my  royal  bride 
My  soul  was  centered,  yet  my  heart  was  sad ; 
Such  fervent  love  had  well  nigh  made  me  mad. 
I  could  have  dwelt  with  my  sweet  spouse  forever. 
(But  cruel  fate  from  her  my  love  did  sever :) 
I  could  have  dwelt  beneath  that  bower  so  bright 
And  wished  that  day  were  one  eternal  night — 
One  night  of  moonshine,  with  birds  and  bowers- 
One  endless  night  of  moonshine,  love  and  flowers 

"  Bright  was  the  morn,  and  sweet  the  pibroch's  strain 
That  filled  my  high  palace  and  filled  the  plain, 
When  chaste  Lucina  a  lovely  boy  did  bring, 
A  royal  prince,  to  be  the  future  king. 
The  pious  monk  that  dwelt  in  cloistered  cell 
Came  forth  that  morn  the  joyous  crowd  to  swell  : 
My  halls  were  thronged  with  valiant  knights  in  mai?. 
And  lords  and  ladies  from  the  quiet  vale. 
Grand  was  the  feast — the  wine  did  sparkle  bright  . 
Grand  was  the  feast  that  ended  not  with  night : 


208  ROCKFOltD. 

Three  days  and  nights  the  festal  board  was  spread. 

And  every  hall  resounded  'neath  the  tread 

Of  hooded  monk,  gay  lord  or  soldier  bold, 

And  minion,  whose  base  love  is  bought  with  gold. 

-•  Like  some  proud  bird  that  soars  to  realms  on  high, 
Scorns  the  base  earth  and  seeks  the  distant  sky. 
When  borne  aloft  on  self-sustaining  wings 
Far  Irom  the  sight  of  sublunary  things, 
He  sees  beyond  him  worlds  as  bright  as  this — 
Worlds  without  number — worlds  as  full  of  bliss; 
I  looked  upon  the  proud  and  happy  throng, 
Whose  life  seemed  sweet,  like  minstrels'  dulcet  song: 
i  thought  myself  the  source  from  which  did  spring 
The  constant  pleasures  of  a  potent  king. 

-•  Ere  twelve  revolving  silvery  orbs  of  night 
Had  waxed  and  waned,  and  shed  their  mellow  light. 
My  royal  spouse,  inflamed  with  venal  love, 
(Unlike  the  pure  who  dwell  in  Heaven  above,) 
Forsook  a  monarch's  couch  and  lestal  board 
For  one  who  loved  her  not — a  base-born  lord. 
One  night  I  missed  her  from  my  royal  side — 
I  missed  my  high-born,  foreign,  beauteous  bride, 
And  stealing  out  at  midnight's  solemn  hour, 
1  found  her  seated  in  the  rosy  bower, 
And  listening  to  the  love  and  plaintive  tale 
More  sweet  to  her  than  song  of  nightingale. 
I  rushed  upon  the  proud  and  guilty  pair 
And  sent  them  to  the  depths  of  black  despair. 

*{  My  heart  grew  sick,  my  brain  grew  fierce  and  wild— 
I  rushed  to  the  palace  and  seized  my  child — 
I  seized  thee,  Estell,  with  these  bloody  hands, 
Left  my  rich  realm  and  fled  to  foreign  lands. 
Behold  your  father,  Estell,  yet  I  trust 
My  sins  are  all  forgiven  ;  with  the  just 
I  long  to  dwell  in  that  bright  world  above, 
Where  all  is  peace  and  all  celestial  love. 
Take  this  full  purse  and  take  this  signet  ring— 


ROCKFORD.  209 

Nay,  start  not,  boy;  wert  thou  not  born  a  king? 

Thy  father  once  was  mighty;  his  renown 

Is  yet  revered;  take,  then,  the  regal  crown. 

These  are  the  treasures  I  have  saved  for  thee  ; 

Then  sail  ye  hence  o'er  the  dark  blue  sea — 

Haste  to  thy  father's  throne,  where  willing  hands 

Of  trusty  subjects  will  restore  thy  lands. 

Mine  hour  is  come;  th'  insatiate  monster,  Death, 

Is  here.     Soon  will  this  fleeting,  mortal  breath 

Have  ceased.     Come  closer,  now,  'tis  cold,  my  child — 

1  see  thee  not — 'Thus  died  the  hermit  wild. 

"If  you  think  this  poem  contains  any  merit,  I  have 

no  objection  to  your  showing  it  to  dominie  Heflin.     In 

a  few  days  you  may  expect  to  see  Corie  and  your 

Falkner." 
M 


210  ROCKFORD. 


CHAPTER    XXV. 

Mr.  Manning  made  extensive  preparations  for  the 
reception  of  the  boys.  He  intended  that  they  should 
be  taken  by  surprise.  He  did  what  Southerners  are 
ever  apt  to  do  upon  extra  occasions — killed  a  pig  and 
barbecued  it.  (You  need  not  laugh,  reader,  your  father 
did  the  same  thing  when  you  were  expected  home!) — 
Mrs.  Manning  sacrificed  a  fat  gobler  at  the  altar  of  ma- 
ternal love,  and  a  real  festal  board  was  spread  for  the 
boys. 

The  family  carriage  was  dispatched  to  the  town  to 
receive  the  boys  at  the  station.  The  good  Mr.  Manning 
delivered  his  proclamation  and  the  servants  rejoiced  in 
a  holiday. 

"Come,  Dick,"  said  black  Joe,  "lets  dress  up  in  our 
best  bib  and  tucker,  as  aunt  Phillis  calls  it,  and  go  and 
meet  mos  Falkner  and  massa  Corie.  I  tell  you,  mun, 
if  you  don't  put  on  good  close,  and  wash  dat  black  skin 
o'  yourn,  massa  Corrie  will  get  out  de  carriage  and 
comb  your  head  for  you.  You  know  how  he  combs 
heads,  boy.  He  jes  takes  de  curry  comb  and  'pears  like 
it  does  him  good  to  hear  you  holler." 

"Dat  is  all  true,  nigger,"  said  Dick,  "but  den  as  ole 
moster's  already  gin  me  to  mos  Corie,  I  don't  care  much 
ef  he  does  sorter  whip  me  sometimes.     He  gi's  me  many 


ROCKFORD.  211 

more  things  den  mos  Falkner  does  you.  Mos  Cone's 
got  too  much  sense  dan  hurt  his  nigger ;  he  jes  makes 
out  like  he  hurts  when  he  dont." 

"Now,  Dick,"  said  Joe,  "you  never  seed  mos  Falk- 
ner hit  one  de  black  foax  in  your  life.  I  don't  know 
dat  he  ever  expects  to.  I  jes  bleevc  he  gwine  make  a 
preecher.  I  hope  mos  Falkner  giv  me  sebenpens.  1 
don't  'spect  your  moster  got  any,  'cause  he  oilers  spens 
his  munny  jes  for  foolishness." 

Those  negro  boys,  whom  the  father  had  given  to  his 
sons,  (as  all  farmers  do,  simply  for  the  sake  of  letting 
their  children  have  something  to  claim,)  chatted  away 
as  happily  as  if  they  expected  their  young  masters  to 
bring  them  a  fortune.  Fully  two  hours  before  the  car- 
riage was  expected,  Joe  and  Dick  started  off  in  a  sweep- 
ing trot  to  meet  it.  When  they  had  proceeded  about 
three  miles  at  that  rapid  rate,  they  espied  the  carriage 
moving  slowly  down  the  hill.  They  increased  their  speed 
and  rushed  forward  to  meet  the  carriage,  hallooino*  all 
the  time,  "yonder  cums  mos  Falkner — yonder  cums 
mos  Corie  !  bless  God  !  dis  nigger  want  to  die ;  get  out 
de  way  and  let  dis  nigger  run.  Black  Sam  think  him 
self  mity  smart  scttin'  up  dar  drivin'  dem  fine  college 
boys."   ' 

"Howdy,  mos  Falkner — howdy  mos  Corie;  how  you 
boaf  bin  dis  long  time?" 

After  the  familiar  salutations  had  been  passed,  Coro- 
lan  ordered  the  driver  to  stop.  He  opened  the  door, 
alighted  from  the  carriage,  and  walked  up  to  Dick  to 
compare   bights.     Having  satisfied  himself  that  black 


212  ROCKFORD. 

Dick  had  outgrown  him,  Corolan  mounted  upon  the 
back  of  the  stout  negro,  as  he  had  done  a  thousand 
times  before,  and  rode  him  in  advance  of  the  fast  trot- 
ting horses  fully  a  quarter  of  a  mile  before  Dick  could 
be  prevailed  upon  to  let  his  precious  rider  dismount. 
When  Corie  dismounted,  he  made  Dick  perform  several 
evolutions,  such  as  turning  summersaults,  jumping  up 
and  striking  his  heels  together  three  times  before  he 
touched  the  ground. 

"Now,  mos  Corie,  gin  me  one  quarter  dollar,  plees 
sir ;  you  know  you  promused  me  one  if  I  would  take 
good  care  ob  de  black  pony,  and  keep  de  tother  niggers 
from  trublin'  de  fishin'-poles  when  de  white  foax  gone 
to  church  ebry  Sunday.  Now,  mos  Corie,  you  nose 
you  my  moster,  'cause  old  moster  gib  me  to  you  when 
we  little  childon,  long  'go  as  I  can  'member." 

"  Oh !  you  black  imp,"  said  Corolan,  "I  am  glad  I 
have  something  to  whip  you  for ;  I  have  whipped  but 
one  negro  since  I  saw  your  black  skin  last,  and  that 
was  the  boy  that  waited  upon  me  at  college.  How  often 
have  I  told  you  not  to  appear  before  me  with  your  head 
half  combed." 

Here  Corolan  gave  Dick  a  few  light  strokes  with  a 
switch  by  way  of  asserting  his  superiority,  and  drawing 
forth  a  horn  comb  from  his  pocket,  the  mischievous  boy 
gave  Dick's  head  a  radical  combing. 

"Lord  a  messy,  mos  Corie,  you  pull  all  de  har  out  po 
nigger  hed.  What  you  gwine  do  for  nigger  when  Dick 
ded?" 

"There  is  no  danger  of  killing  you,  you  ebony  imp, 


ROCKFOED.  218 

What  good  does  it  do  me  to  have  a  negro,  if  I  do  not 
whip  him  at  least  once  a  year?  You  had  no  business 
being  a  negro,  but  since  you  could  not  help  it,  take  this 
quarter  and  this  handkerchief  and  cut  out  home.  If 
you  do  not  have  the  black  pony  curried  down  slick  when 
I  get  there,  I  will  comb  your  head  well  for  you." 

Dick  started  in  a  run,  as  happy  as  a  king.  He  de- 
clared to  Joe,  who  had  made  a  draft  upon  the  liberality 
of  Falkner  for  fifty  cents,  that  master  Corie  was  the 
best  young  man  in  the  world.  He  soon  forgot  the  head 
combing,  but  he  did  not  fail  to  obey  the  commands  of 
Corolan  relative  to  the  pony. 

When  the  carriage  arrived  at  the  gate  of  Mr.  Man- 
ning, the  father  and  mother  went  out  and  gave  them  a 
very  warm  reception.  The  dinner  wTas  served  up  in 
splendid  style — several  of  the  neighbors  being  present 
— among  them  the  meek  dominie  Heflin  and  the  pomp* 
ous  doctor  Gillis. 


214  R0CKF0R1) 


CHAPTER    XXVI. 

It  is  not  prudent  to  dwell  too  long  upon  one  theme. 
We  have  given  a  faithful  history  of  the  lives  of  Falk- 
ner and  Corolan  from  their  childhood  up  to  the  close  of 
their  first  year  in  the  University  and  Preparatory  school. 
Mr.  Manning  was  so  well  pleased  at  the  manly  course 
and  studious  habits  of  the  good  Falkner,  and  so  much 
surprised  at  the  improvement  in  Corolan,  that  he  shed 
tears  of  joy.  There  was  only  one  thing  wanting  to  com- 
plete his  happiness,  and  that  was  an  impossibility.  If 
Falkner  had  been  born  his  son  he  could  not  have  loved 
him  more  than  he  now  did ;  or  even  if  it  were  possible 
for  him  to  conceal  from  him  the  fact  of  his  being  a 
foundling,  his  joy  might  still  be  complete.  Mr.  Man- 
ning had  a  strange  presentiment  that  Falkner  would  be 
exposed  to  perils,  though  he  was  confident  that  the  boy 
had  nerve  sufficient  to  encounter  any  dangers  that  might 
beset  him.  If  the  feelings  of  Mr.  Manning  had  been 
otherwise  than  of  the  most  fraternal  character,  the 
doubtful  parentage  of  his  foster  son  would  not  have 
oast  a  darkening  shadow  upon  his  own  manly  brow. 

He  considered  Falkner,  whose  hight  was  nearly  equal 
to  his  own,  as  one  of  the  noblest  specimens  of  youth  he 
had  ever  seen.  His  naturally  effeminate  face  had  lost 
a  slight  degree  of  its  delicacy  and  put  on   the  ruddy 


KOCKFORD.  215 

visage  of  early  manhood.  His  hair  had  assumed  a 
darker  hue,  yet  the  auburn  ringlets  still  clustered  in 
many  a  natural  curl  about  his  well-shaped  head.  His 
eyes,  as  blue  as  the  welkin,  were  not  the  least  at- 
tractive feature  of  this  interesting  youth.  Mr.  Man- 
ning observed  that  Corolan  had  grown  much,  and  his 
face  was  gradually  improving  in  appearance.  Corolan 
had  been  at  home  only  a  few  days,  when  he  expressed 
a  desire  to  return  to  school.  It  is  strange,  thought  his 
father,  that  Corie,  who  has  never  been  known  to  love 
school,  should  have  improved  so  much  as  to  desire  to 
leave  home  again  in  a  few  days,  after  having  been  ab- 
sent one  whole  year. 

"How  is  this,  Falkner;  has  Corolan  really  a  love  fin- 
backs?" 

"I  think  not,  father,''  said  the  boy,  "but  brother  is 
improving  rapidly;  yet  I  scarcely  know  how  he  learns, 
unless  it  is  from  the  frequent  drillings  I  give  him  nightly 
upon  his  lessons,  very  much  against  his  own  inclina- 
tion." 

"You  are  a  good  tutor,  my  son;  I  had  almost  ar- 
rived at  the  conclusion  that  Corolan  would  ever  remain 
totally  ignorant  of  the  contents  of  books." 

"I  hope,  father,  that  you  will  permit  him  to  return 
to  the  University  with  me.  He  may  improve  wonder- 
fully during  next  year.  If  he  remains  at  home  he  will 
;ts  surely  spend  all  his  time  in  riding,  hunting  and  fish- 
ing as  the  means  are  placed  in  his  power." 

"You  shall  be  gratified,  my  boy,  and  Corie  shall  1>< 
placed  entirely  under  your  control.     But.  to  change  the 


216  ROCKFORD 

subject,  why  did  you  not  relate  how  the  hermit  disposed 
of  Estell  when  he  left  the  palace  so  precipitately  after 
the  murder  of  the  queen  and  her  paramour?" 

"I  thought  I  would  merely  give  the  story  a  slight 
touch  of  romance,  leaving  your  imagination  to  supply 
any  defect  in  the  narrative.  I  did  not  even  give  the 
name  of  the  king  nor  denominate  the  country  he  ruled. 
The  king's  name  was  Bohomathalzal,  quite  an  unpoetic 
appellation,  as  you  will  observe,  and  it  was  so  difficult 
for  me  to  insert  it  in  the  verse.  I  was  fearful  that  Bo- 
homathalzal might  be  a  hard  name  to  rhyme  to,  and  I 
thought  I  would  serve  it  like  you  do  the  gar  fish  when 
we  are  seining — throw  it  out.  The  name  of  his  king- 
dom is  Utopia." 

"  You  surely  mean  Ethiopia,  Falkner,  as  there  is  no 
such  a  country  upon  the  map  as  Utopia.  Probably  you 
have  been  reading  the  Arabian  Nights  and  have  gath- 
ered some  of  your  ideas  from  some  of  the  strange  fa- 
bles you  find  recorded  there." 

"You  talk  as  if  you  had  not  read  the  book  to  me  and 
Corie  when  we  were  children.  Do  you  remember  how 
we  used  to  laugh  and  clap  our  hands  when  you  read  one 
that  was  uncommonly  interesting  ?  But  the  '  Hermit's 
Tale'  is  strictly  original  with  me,  and  was  written  merely 
to  gratify  a  whim,  at  odd  times.  King  Bohomathalzal 
received  the  crown  from  his  father  Anakthalzer,  and 
was  supposed  to  have  been  the  most  wealthy  prince  that 
ever  reigned  in  Utopia.  He  gave  his  father's  fine  pal- 
ace to  one  of  his  subjects  and  built  another,  which  was 
the  wonder  of  the  world.    Kings  and  princes  came  from 


ROCKFORD.  217 

distant  countries  to  see  the  magnificent  pile  and  to  taste 
the  rich  dainties  of  his  magnificently  spread  board. 
One  of  the  kings  of  the  East  was  so  much  delighted 
with  Bohomathalzal  that  he  gave  him  his  daughter  in 
marriage,  whose  dowry  was  forty  millions  of  piastres. 
Bohomathalzal  was  so  enamored  with  his  queen  that  he 
expended  thousands  of  dollars  upon  her  wardrobe  daily. 
Her  beauty  and  rare  accomplishments  were  so  attractive 
that  the  premier  of  the  king,  who  possessed  as  many 
graces  of  person  and  mind  as  the  renowned  Leicester, 
won  her  love  and  despoiled  her  of  her  virtue.  The  kin^ 
loved  her  too  dearly  to  accuse  her,  from  silly  reports 
and  suspicions,  but  he  could  not  withhold  his  hands 
from  shedding  blood  when  he  saw  his  wife,  at  the  dead 
hour  of  night,  in  social  converse  with  his  premier.  He 
shot  both  of  them  dead  and  hastened  to  the  palace,  took 
a  large  quantity  of  gold  and  valuables,  not  neglecting 
the  golden  crown,  and  going  to  the  bed  of  the  royal 
babe,  he  took  it  up  softly  and  carried  it  away  with  him. 
He  was  accompanied  by  a  trusty  servant,  upon  whom 
he  enjoined  secrecy.  They  traveled  as  private  citizens, 
and  took  up  their  residence  in  a  strange  country.  The 
self-exiled  king  bought  a  few  roods  of  land  and  lived 
secluded  with  his  servant  and  babe  about  two  years. 
The  servant  was  a  white  man,  of  rare  intelligence,  who 
had  been  a  faithful  attendant  of  the  kind's  father.  Bo- 
homathalzal  exacted  a  pledge  from  his  faithful  Adoni- 
ram,  that  he  would  never  reveal  his  secret,  but  raise  and 
educate  Estell  as  his  own  son.  He  gave  Adoniram  o 
large  quantity  of  gold,  and  taking  his  crown  and  jew- 


218  ROCKFORD. 

els,  and  a  few  clothes,  he  went  to  another  strange  coun- 
try and  dwelt  in  the  cell  in  which  Estell  found  him." 

"That  is  a  very  strange  little  romance  of  itself,"  said 
his  father ;  "  but  you  have  not  related  any  of  the  par- 
ticulars of  Estell's  life." 

"Estell,"  resumed  Falkner,  "was  a  very  wild  and 
venturesome  boy.  When  Adoniram  was  not  instructing 
him  in  the  languages,  the  royal  boy  would  stray  from 
the  cottage  and  engage  in  the  sports  of  the  chase.  Upon 
several  occasions  he  was  wounded  by  the  wild  boars  and 
panthers  which  he  killed.  He  was  not  contented  to 
dwell  in  that  secluded  spot,  and  tried  to  obtain  the  con- 
sent of  Adoniram  for  him  to  join  the  army ;  but  the 
good  old  man,  who  was  noted  for  integrity,  implored  his 
boy  to  remain  with  him.  Estell  was  hunting  one  day 
in  the  forest,  when  he  encountered  a  sybil,  who  exam- 
ined his  palm  and  told  him  that  he  was  the  son  of  a 
king,  and  would  see  his  father  within  a  few  years.  He 
predicted  that  he  would  be  a  prosperous  and  happy  mon- 
arch, but  as  the  lines  in  his  hands  crossed  so  strangely, 
he  would  encounter  many  difficulties  before  he  obtained 
the  kingdom  of  his  fathers. 

"Estell  related  the  sayings  of  the  sybil  to  Adoniram 
when  he  returned  home.  The  old  man  said  to  him  that 
he  had  but  little  to  do  to  listen  to  the  tale  of  a  wander- 
ing witch.  But  the  boy,  who  had  almost  arrived  at  the 
age  of  manhood,  allowed  the  prophecies  of  the  sybil  to 
prey  upon  his  mind.  He  longed  to  be  a  great  man. 
He  had  not  the  modesty  of  Moses,  who  refused  to  be 
called  the  son  of  Pharaoh's  daughter,  even  though  a 
crown  should  be  placed  upon  his  head. 


ROCKFORD.  219 

uHe  could  not,  he  would  not  remain  in  solitude.  He 
threatened  to  throw  himself  from  a  precipice  if  Adoni- 
ram should  not  consent  for  him  to  go  to  the  wars.  The 
old  man  consented,  and  placing  a  fine  steed  at  his  dis- 
posal, invoked  the  blessings  of  the  Virgin  upon  the  head 
of  the  erring  boy.  Estell  rode  from  the  cottage  as 
happy  as  a  belted  knight,  not  doubting  the  prophecies 
of  the  sybil.  He  lifted  his  mace  and  battle-ax  and 
slew  many  imaginary  foes  ere  he  had  ridden  a  furlong 
from  the  cottage  of  the  weeping  Adoniram.  The  fiery 
youth  had  all  the  beauty  of  Adonis  and  the  valor  of 
Achilles.  He  was  received  in  the  army,  was  among  the 
foremost  when  a  charge  was  to  be  made,  was  knighted, 
honored  and  rewarded  by  the  prince  whom  he  served. 

"I  have  not  yet  seen  my  father,"  said  Estell;  "yet 
I  have  encountered  many  difficulties.  Surely  the  words 
of  the  sybil  are  true. 

"He  was  acting  in  the  capacity  of  a  spy  upon  the 
night  he  so  strangely  encountered  his  father  in  the  per- 
son of  the  hermit." 

"You  have  not  told  me,  Falkner,  whether  Estell  ever 
gained  his  kingdom." 

"You  must  be  interested,  father,  in  my  tale;  you 
will  not  even  give  me  time  to  breathe,  before  you  hurry 
me  on  with  the  recitation.  When  Bohomathalzal  died, 
Estell  discovered  among  his  relicts  several  letters  which 
the  hermit  had  written,  directed  to  Adoniram,  giving 
him  directions  as  to  his  future  course.  Estell  could  not 
doubt  but  that  the  hermit  was  his  father.  The  crown 
and  royal  robes   were  found  in  the  cell.      He  had  hifl 


220  ROCKFORD. 

father's  remains  transported  to  Utopia  and  interred  in 
the  royal  cemetery." 

"You  are  rather  fast  with  your  narrative,  my  son; 
you  have  not  told  me  anything  about  the  difficulties  that 
Estell  encountered  in  obtaining  his  kingdom." 

"As  to  that,  father,  it  is  a  long  story;  but  if  you 
will  give  me  your  attention  after  tea,  I  will  relate  all 
the  particulars." 


ROCKFORD.  221 


CHAPTER    XXVII. 

"Now,  Falkner,"  said  his  father,  when  they  had 
risen  from  the  supper-table,  "you  must  tell  me  how 
Estell  obtained  his  kingdom." 

"  You  may  doubt  the  truth  of  some  of  my  assertions, 
my  dear  father,  but  they  are  as  true  as  some  of  the  ad- 
ventures which  we  read  of  in  the  Arabian  Nights.  The 
unhappy  Estell  had  as  many  difficulties  and  dangers  to 
encounter  as  JEneas  of  old  experienced  ere  he  arrived 
at  the  place  of  his  destination.  Often  the  shades  of 
his  father  appeared  to  him  in  his  dreams  and  implored 
him  to  bury  his  body  in  that  strange  land  and  hasten 
on  to  his  beloved  Utopia ;  but  the  good  boy  had  taken 
upon  himself  a  vow  to  suffer  death  before  he  would  yield 
up  the  corpse  of  the  deceased  king.  He  was  wrecked 
upon  an  island,  where  he  remained  with  a  few  friends 
for  two  years.  One  day  while  they  were  out  searching 
for  drift  wood,  and  eggs  which  were  deposited  upon  the 
island  by  the  sea-birds,  they  espied  a  vessel.  With  joy 
they  discovered  that  the  ship  was  making  for  the  island. 
They  were  horror  stricken  when  they  discovered  that 
the  vessel  carried  a  black  flag  at  the  mast  head.  The 
pirates  landed  and  took  possession  of  the  persons  and 
property  of  the  unfortunate  sojourners.  Happy  it  was 
for  them  that  they  were  able  bodied  men,  or  they  might 


222  ROUKFORI). 

have  been  slain.  They  were  marched  aboard  of  the 
vessel  and  carried  to  a  distant  port  and  sold  into  slave- 
ry. It  was  fortunate  for  Estell  that  he  had  concealed 
his  treasures  in  a  cave  upon  the  island.  He  had  buried 
the  coffer  that  contained  the  remains  of  his  father. 

"  The  master  of  Estell  was  a  good  man,  and  treated 
him  with  much  kindness.  He  was  employed  as  an 
amanuensis  and  interpreter,  (thanks  to  the  instructions 
he  had  received  from  the  learned  Adoniram.)  The 
merchant  died  after  many  years,  bequeathing  his  whole 
estate  to  Estell,  who  had  married  his  only  daughter. — 
Estell  purchased  a  ship,  sailed  to  the  island,  and  placing 
his  treasures  aboard,  steered  for  Utopia,  many  hundred 
miles  away  to  the  South.  He  had  not  revealed  to  any 
person  on  board  that  he  was  the  son  of  the  late  Boho- 
mathalzal,  trusting  to  Fate  to  solve  the  great  enigma 
of  his  strange  life.  When  the  vessel  of  Estell  had  pro- 
ceeded a  few  hundred  miles  upon  the  expedition,  the 
ship  of  a  pirate  hove  in  sight.  Estell  gave  the  pirati- 
cal ship  a  few  broadsides,  and  fastening  the  graj:>pling 
irons  to  its  sides,  boarded  it,  followed  by  the  trusty 
crew.  All  the  pirates  except  the  captain  were  slain — 
he  being  taken  alive.  What  was  the  joy  of  Estell  at  re- 
cognizing in  him  the  pirate  who  had  sold  him  into  slavery. 
He  was  immediately  run  up  to  the  yard-arm  amid  the 
shouts  of  the  exultant  crew.  Groans  were  heard  issu- 
ing from  the  cabin  of  the  pirate's  vessel.  Estell  went 
immediately  to  relieve  the  unfortunate  persons.  Adon- 
iram, the  aged  foster-father  of  the  boy,  was  among  the 
number.     He  was  released,  and  fainted  in  the  arms  of 


ROCKFORD.  228 

Estell,  whom  he  recognized.  He  had  traversed  half  of 
the  globe  searching  for  the  adventurous  boy.  The  ves- 
sel of  the  pirates  was  made  fast  to  the  ship  of  Estell, 
and,  buoyant  with  hope,  the  modern  iEneas  steered 
again  for  Utopia. 

"  When  the  prosperous  winds  wafted  them  into  the  port 
of  the  principal  city  of  his  kingdom,  Estell  was  sur- 
prised at  the  magnificence  of  the  buildings.  He  was 
greeted  as  a  stranger  whose  prowess  had  subdued  the 
wizzard  of  the  seas.  He  had  the  difficulties  of  Ulysses 
to  encounter  ere  he  obtained  his  kingdom. 

"  He  learned  that  a  foreign  prince  ruled  in  the  place 
of  his  father,  and  had  brought  over  as  many  followers 
of  his  own  as  William  of  Normandy  conveyed  to  Eng- 
land. He  had  distributed  the  principal  offices  among 
them — thus  Utopia  was  held  in  complete  subjection. — 
He  presented  himself  before  the  people  and  claimed  to 
be  the  lost  prince.  Adoniram,  who  was  present,  was 
recognized  by  his  old  associates,  and  the  story  of  Estell 
was  believed  by  many ;  yet,  others,  among  them  the 
king,  believed  it  to  be  a  fabrication.  The  king  issued 
a  warrant  for  the  arrest  of  Estell,  but  he  collected  many 
soldiers  who  were  not  well  disposed  to  the  usurper,  and 
resisted  the  authority  of  the  pseudo  king.  The  armies 
fought  long  and  desperately,  and  victory  perched  upon 
the  standard  of  Estell.  The  aged  Adoniram  brought 
forth  the  crown  which  had  been  piously  kept  by  Estell, 
and  placed  it  upon  the  head  of  his  foster  son.  The 
joy  of  Adoniram  was  so  great  when  the  king  marched 
into  the  palace,  that  he  expired." 


224  ROCKFOKD. 

When  Falkner  had  finished  the  narrative,  his  father 
was  satisfied  that  the  boy  had  more  imagination  than  he 
had  given  him  credit  for.  He  cautioned  the  boy  from 
indulging  too  freely  in  novel  reading,  but  recommended 
a  few  standard  works  for  his  perusal. 

Within  a  few  weeks  Falkner  and  Corie  bade  farewell 
to  the  parents  and  departed  for  the  University,  very 
much  to  the  gratification  of  the  latter,  who  was  dying 
to  see  his  dulcinea. 


<-. 


ROCKFORD.  22;1 


CHAPTER    XX  VIII. 

[from  the  journal  of  falkner  manning.] 

-Ten  years  have  passed  since  I  entered  the  University 

of  M .     Ten  years  have  passed  swiftly  away,   jet 

they  have  been  mingled  with  sunshine  and  shadow,  love 
and  grief,  hope  and  despair.     I  try  to  be  calm 'as   I 
write,  yet  my  mind  is  so  troubled  at  the  recollection  of 
the  past,  I  shudder  to  record  my  thoughts  upon  thfc 
stainless  sheet.     I  would  long  to  die,  but  it  is  sinful  in 
me  to  wish  to  hurry  myself  into   the  presence  of  my 
Maker.     I  have  learned  all  that  Mr.  Manning  know, 
about  my  abduction,  yet  not  enough  to  establish  my  pa- 
rentage.    How  I  long  to  see  him  whom  I  so  dearly 
love  !  him  whom  I  supposed  was  my  father !     And  Cor- 
olan!    these  eyes  may  never  again  behold  him,  but  [ 
shall  pray  for  him  till  life's  last  sun  shall  set. 

"But  let  me  be  more  explicit,  and  chronicle  some  61 
the  principle  events  of  my  life.  Perhaps  these  pages 
may  be  exhibited  to  the  world  when  I  shall  have  ceased 
to  exist;  perhaps  my  mind  may  be  calmed  by  becoming- 
familiar  again  with  events  which  have  nearly  escaped 
my  memory.  If  we  do  not  delight  to  do  so,  we  are 
forced  to  dwell  upon  occurrences  of  an  unhappy  na 
turc.  rj 


226  ROCKFOllD. 

"How  happy  was  I  when  I  joined  the  Sophomore  class 
of  the  University  of  M !  Corolan  was  my  con- 
stant companion,  and  from  my  kindness  to  him,  he  had 
learned  to  love  and  respect  me.  His  mind  reacted  un- 
der my  tutelage,  and  his  reason,  which  was  not  obtuse 
except  upon  abstruse  and  scientific  subjects,  was  sud- 
denly loosened  from  the  leaden  fetters  which  bound  it. 
He  became  as  famous  for  his  excellence  in  learning  as 
he  had  formerly  been  noted  for  his  inattention  to  books. 
Father — yes,  I  must  call  him  father  still — was  not  hap- 
pier on  account  of  this  sudden  change  in  the  mind  of 
Gorolan  than  I  was.  He  could  scarcely  believe  his  eyes 
when  he  opened  and  read  the  first  letter  Corolan  had 
ever  written.  When  father  was  assured  by  me  that  the 
letter  had  been  composed  by  Corolan,  without  my  assis- 
tance, he  wrote  me  a  long,  loving  epistle,  entreating  me 
to  continue  my  laudable  course  of  instruction.  I  was 
directed  by  him  to  allow  Corolan  as  much  money  as 
he  wanted,  not  doubting  but  that  the  boy  had  become 
as  economical  as  myself.  I  did  not  reveal  this  to  Corie, 
fearful  that  he  might  take  advantage  of  it  and  relax 
again  into  indolent  habits.  I  gave  him  whatever  1 
thought  he  needed,  not  refusing  anything  within  the 
bounds  of  reason  that  he  desired.  His  love  for  me  in- 
creased, and  I  joyfully  perceived  that  he  would  be  able 
to  enter  the  University  by  another  year.  How  quickly 
that  time  rolled  around  and  found  us  again  at  the  Uni- 
versity !  As  I  had  expected,  Corolan  applied  for,  and 
obtained  an  entry  into  the  Freshman  class.  I  rose  Ju- 
nior, having  maintained   the  first  position   in  the  two 


ROCKFORD.  227 

lower  classes.  Father  was  so  overjoyed  at  the  success 
of  Corie,  that  he  insisted  upon  paying  us  a  visit.  He 
went  to  the  College  and  spent  one  week  with  us.  That 
week  was  one  of  the  happiest  of  my  life.  I  had  a  bed 
prepared  for  him  in  my  room.  One  night  during  his 
visit,  I  waked  up  and  saw  father  bending  over  me,  weep- 
ing bitterly.  He  bedewed  my  cheeks  with  his  tears. 
I  asked  him  why  he  grieved ;  he  could  give  me  no  an- 
swer, but,  bending  over  me,  kissed  me  more  than  once 
and  retired  to  his  bed.  I  could  not  divine  the  cause  of 
his  grief,  thinking  that  he  was  sad  on  account  of  beinp- 
about  to  leave  his  children  so  soon.  I  can  now  divine 
the  cause,  oh !  father,  but  then  I  thought  I  was  your 
own  son. 

"  Father  left  us,  having  made  us  many  fine  presents, 
and  enjoining  upon  us  to  write  to  him  every  week.  He 
embraced  Corolan  more  tenderly  than  he  had  ever  done 
before,  but  when  he  came  to  take  leave  of  me,  his  frame 
shook ;  he  pressed  me  to  his  bosom,  he  kissed  me,  and 
tears,  which  he  could  not  restrain,  flowed  from  his  eyes 
like  rain-drops.  How  I  remember  his  looks  on  that 
morning !  His  finely-formed,  handsome  face  looked  sad 
and  sorrowful.  I  had  never  discovered  before  that  his 
hair  had  commenced  turning  gray.  His  mild  and  beauti- 
ful eye  seemed  a  little  sunken.  I  supposed  that  he  was 
unwell.  No,  it  was  sorrow;  it  was  the  visible  trace  of 
grief;  it  was  dejection,  on  my  account  alone.  He  knew 
my  nature  so  well  that  he  feared  to  tell  me  I  was  a 
foundling.  Bless  his  good  heart!  Jiis  letters  arc  read 
by  me  with  care  and  tenderness.     If  I  should  ever  dis- 


228  ROCKFORD. 

cover  my  father,  I  know  I  shall  not,  can  not,  love  him 
with  half  the  ardor  that  I  did  (and  do  yet)  Mr.  Man- 
ning.    But  I  digress. 

"  Corolan  maintained  a  fair  standing  in  his  class,  as 
some  supposed,  from  my  superior  tuition ;  but  it  was  not 
from  that  cause.  His  mind,  naturally  active,  was  as 
capable  of  grasping  a  subject  as  mine,  and  he  devoted 
his  whole  time  to  his  studies.  He  .had  an  excellent 
constitution,  thanks  to  the  superior  training  he  received 
from  father  in  our  field  sports.  He  was  capable  of  per- 
forming; heavier  tasks  than  I  could.  I  remember  that 
he  had  set  up  several  nights,  on  one  occasion,  in  suc- 
cession— during  the  whole  of  which  time  he  never  ceas- 
ed  from  study.  His  pride  was  fully  aroused,  and  he 
stood  at  the  head  of  the  class  at  the  close  of  the  Fresh- 
man year. 

"He  was  successful  in  obtaining  the  love  of  his  dul- 
cinea,  who  promised  to  become  his  bride  when  he  obtain- 
ed his  diploma.  She  was  indeed  a  prize.  Her  beauty 
was  of  that  soft,  dove-like  kind  that  renders  the  Italian 
ladies  so  charming.  I  have  never  seen  but  one  lady 
who  was  her  superior  in  point  of  beauty  and  accom- 
plishments, and  that  was — yes  I  must  name  her — that 
was  my  own  flame,  Elfrida  Mordaunt. 

"When  the  diplomas  were  distributed  to  the  gradu- 
ating class  at  the  end  of  my  fourth  year  in  college,  and 
it  was  announced  that  I  had  obtained  the  first  honor, 
there  was  general  applause.  As  I  went  upon  the  ros- 
trum to  receive  my  diploma,  I  observed  that  father,  who 
was  seated  with  the  trustees,  was  weeping  for  joy.     I 


ROCKFORD.  229 

received  my  diploma  from  the  distinguished  Mr.  Rock- 
ford,  who  was  appointed  by  the  authorities  to  deliver  the 
diplomas   and  the   prizes.     He  is   the   same  man  who 
traveled  with  Corolan  and  me  when  we  first  went  to  the 
University.     He  was  then  in  quest  of  a  lost  son.      I 
remember  every  word  he  said  as  distinctly  as  if  it  were 
yesterday.     He  is  the  finest  looking  old  man  I  have 
ever  seen.     When  he  delivered  to  me  the   diploma  and 
the  prize,  I  thought  his  voice  and  manner  of  speaking 
were  unequaled.     He  pressed  me  warmly  by  the  hand 
and  congratulated  my  father  for  having  so  talented  a 
son.     I  long  to  see  him  again ;  but  how  could  I  meet 
him,  now  that  he  is  the  Governor  of  the  State  and  I  a 
poor  artist  ?     He  is  the  guardian  of  Elfrida,  whose  love 
I  sought  and  obtained  when  I  was  in  the  senior  class. 

She  was  placed   at  the  Female  College  of  M by 

him,  where  she  graduated  with  honor. 

UI  returned  home  with  father  and  Corolan,  who  was 
as  loth  to  part  with  his  affianced  as  I  was  sorry  to  see 
Elfrida  depart  with  her  father  for  Crofton.  I  promised 
Elfrida,  before  I  left,  that  I  would  come  to  Crofton  when 
one  year  had  passed.  I  had  not  sought  to  obtain  Mr. 
Rockfordrs  consent  to  our  marriage,  preferring  to  wait 
until  we  had  tested  our  affections  for  each  other  thor- 
oughly. 

My  father  was  duly  informed  of  my  intentions — for 
I  had  never  kept  an  important  secret  from  him  in  my 
life.  He  interposed  no  objections  to  my  going  to  Crof- 
ton. Brother  Corolan  had  gone  back  to  College,  fear- 
ing father  and  me  to  enjoy  our  sports  alone.      We  -pent 


230  ROCKFORD. 

the  mornings  in  shooting  ducks  and  partridges,  and  the 
evenings  in  reading  from  select  books.  I  amused  my- 
self at  times  in  drawing  and  painting.  I  had  learned 
the  art  well.  I  painted  the  portraits  of  father,  mother 
and  Corolan,  which  were  admired  by  all  who  saw  the 
pictures. 

"A  few  days  before  the  time  arrived  for  me  to  take 
my  departure  for  Crofton  to  see  my  Elfrida,  father — 
who  had  been  long  in  conversation  with  mother — ap- 
proached me,  weeping,  with  a  letter  in  his  hand.  He 
extended  it  to  me  and  sorrowfully  bade  me  read  it.  I 
did  so  and  fainted  in  the  arms  of  the  good  man.  When 
I  revived,  mother  was  weeping  bitterly  and  bathing  my 
forehead  with  cologne. 


ROCKPORD.  231 


CHAPTER    XXIX. 

[from  falkner  manning's  journal.] 

"  My  mother  was  standing  over  me,  bathing  my  tem- 
ples and  administering  what  remedies  were  at  hand. — 
When  I  opened  my  eyes,  my  memory  revived,  and  J 
was  the  most  wretched  of  mortals.  A  foundling — 
'  Umbra  nominis  stat ' — all  hope  fled  ;  all  the  dreams  cf 
youth  vanished.  Elfrida  lost  to  me  forever !  Would 
she  who  had  engaged  herself  to  the  son  of  one  of  the 
magnates  of  the  land  remain  faithful  to  her  pledge  when 
she  discovered  that  I  was  a  foundling  ?  Was  it  right 
for  me  to  deceive  her,  even  though  my  reputed  father 
should  permit  me  to  retain  the  name  I  had  not  disgrac- 
ed, and  endow  me  with  half  his  fortune  ?  I  could  not. 
I  would  not  deceive  the  pure  being  who  might  be  made 
miserable.  I  may  be  the  son  of  a  low-born  man,  but 
the  fine  dress  and  the  gold  chain  that  were  found  upon 
my  person  gave  a  contradiction  to  that  assertion.  The 
letter  that  was  enclosed  in  my  wrapper  gave  no  clue  to 
my  parentage.  For  the  benefit  of  those  who  desire  to 
learn  something  of  the  history  of  the  unhappy  man  who 
writes  these  pages,  the  letter  to  which  I  refer  mav  ],c 
read  with  interest : 


232  ROCKFORD. 

"June  4th,  18—. 
"  Theodore  Manning,  Esq. :  You  do  not  know  me — 
yet  I  know  you  from  reputation.  When  you  discover 
the  beautiful  boy  asleep  at  your  door,  receive  him  as  a 
gift  from  Heaven.  You  may  learn  something  of  his 
history  in  the  future — but  not  now.  That  he  is  one  of 
the  most  beautiful  boys  you  ever  beheld,  there  can  not 
be  a  doubt.  You  have  just  lost  one  about  his  age,  and 
it  may  not  be  improper  for  you  to  adopt  him.  You 
are  soon  to  remove  to  another  portion  of  the  State,  and 
it  will  not  be  inconvenient  for  you  to  adopt  the  boy  as 
your  own  son.  If  you  make  any  publication  of  the 
discovery  of  a  foundling  until  the  injunction  of  secrecy 
is  removed  from  you,  the  boy  will  be  slain,  or  yourself 
will  be  the  sufferer  in  person.  You  may  learn  every 
thing  relative  to  the  child  at  some  future  day — but  you 
must  observe  secrecy.  With  respect, 

"C.  R." 


Thus  had  my  reputed  father  been  held  in  suspense. 
Thus  had  my  fates  been  balanced,  as  it  were,  upon  a 
hair.  I  had  been  beset  with  dangers,  yet  my  dear  father 
and  mother  had  carefully  preserved  my  secret.  The 
servants,  who  loved  me  dearly,  had  obeyed  the  commands 
of  my  father,  who,  removing  to  the  place  where  I  was 
raised,  within  a  very  few  days  after  I  had  been  found, 
easily  persuaded  the  curious  that  I  was  his  eldest  child. 
I  was  but  three  years  of  age  when  I  was  stolen  from 
my  parents,  and  know  nothing  of  my  earlier  history. 
The  first  thing  I  remember,  was  my  standing  by  my 


ROCKFORD.  233 

mother's  lap  playing  with  brother  Corolan,  who  was 
then  an  interesting  child  of  two  years  of  age.  I  was 
then  about  five  years  old.  Corolan  was  a  warrior  from 
his  birth.  He  commenced  fighting  me  before  he  could 
pronounce  my  name.  I  have  scratches  upon  my  face, 
the  marks  of  which  will  never  be  effaced  until  this  flesh 
shall  return  to  its  original  elements.  It  seemed  natural 
for  him  to  fight  everything  that  moved.  He  is  a  stranger 
to  fear,  when  his  passions  are  excited.  I  never  return- 
ed one  of  his  blows,  because  father  and  mother  taught 
me  to  love  him  and  them. 

uMy  father  was  so  kind  to  me  that  I  was  unhappy 
when  he  went  from  home  and  remained  beyond  his  usual 
time.  Mother  loved  me  dearly,  but  I  could  discern, 
without  complaining,  that  she  doated  upon  Corolan.  I 
murmured  not ;  no  discontent  was  ever  heard  to  come 
from  me.  She  performed  her  duty,  and  I  love  her  dearly, 
and  shall  honor  her  until  the  grave  closes  over  her. 
Father  loved  me  more  than  he  did  Corolan,  because  I 
almost  worshipped  him.  Who  could  have  helped  loving 
so  good  a  man  as  Theodore  Manning  !  He  was  a  model 
man,  who  concentrated  all  the  happiness  of  this  life 
around  his  own  fireside.  All  the  unhappiness  that  I 
feel  is  from  the  fact  that  I  am  not  his  son."  ' 

"When  I  recovered,  father  took  me  out  to  ride  in  the 
carriage.  He  used  every  means  in  his  power  to  pacify 
me  and  make  me  content  to  live  with  him  and  be  his 
son.  He  offered  me  an  equal  share  with  Corolan  in  his 
immense  estate,  but  I  could  not  accept  it.     I  had  learn- 


234  ROCKFORD. 

ed  that  my  father  was  living,  yet  I  did  not  know  what 
position  in  society  he  occupied.  If  he  was  a  boot-black 
and  possessed  honor  and  integrity,  I  would  rush  into  his 
arms.  But  the  dread  uncertainty  of  suspense,  ah  !  that 
is  the  most  galling  of  all  hardships. 

"I  refused  to  remain  with  the  man  whom  I  loved  so 
tenderly.  I  refused  to  share  his  fortune  with  Corolan. 
That  generous  boy,  who  had  learned  to  love  me,  would 
have  surrendered  the  half  of  his  own  claim  rather  than 
see  me  depart.  But  the  boy  was  absent,  and  I  should 
see  him  no  more.  Blessed  Corolan !  may  thy  life  be 
not  beset  with  the  same  misfortunes  that  have  rendered 
your  brother  Falkner  so  unhappy  ! 

"  Mother  implored  me  to  remain  and  share  the  love 
she  bore  her  own  Corie.  Father  wept,  and  entreated 
me  not  to  leave  him.  But  how  could  I  remain  near  one 
I  loved  so  well,  knowing  that  our  relations  had  changed ! 
No,  I  could  not  stay;  I  had  no  name,  and  I  must  win 
one.  I  knew  I  possessed  some  talent.  I  had  borne  off 
all  the  prizes  and  the  first  honor  from  forty  boys  who 
were  contending  for  it  with  all  their  might.  I  could 
draw  and  paint,  and,  that  failing,  I  might  be  an  instruc- 
tor of  youth.  The  world  ower  me  a  name  and  a  living, 
thought  I  to  myself,  and  I  will  carve  out  my  own  for- 
tune. 

"Father  made  me  promise  to  receive  immediate  as- 
sistance from  him.  I  consented,  but  with  a  mental  re- 
servation." 

Before  I  proceed  farther  with  my  narrative,  I  will 
place  the  letter  of  Rodman  before  the  reader : 


ROCKFORD.  235 

"  Manning  Hall,  July  1st,  18 — . 
"  Theodore  Manning,  Esq. — 

"  Respected  Sir :  The  object  of  my  writing  this  letter 
is  to  give  you  some  information  respecting  the  interest- 
ing boy  you  claim  as  your  son.  You  have  been  kind 
to  me,  and  Falkner  has  been  to  me  as  a  ministering  an- 
gel during  my  illness.  He  is  not  my  son,  but  I  hold 
the  secret  of  his  birth  in  my  breast.  I  have  an  end  to 
subserve,  and  his  own  father  must  learn  the  secret  of 
his  retreat  from  me  alone.  You  love  the  boy,  and  it  is 
well,  or  I  could  take  him  from  you  at  any  moment.  He 
adores  you,  and  I  am  contented  for  him  to  remain  in 
ignorance  of  his  birth  until  he  has  graduated.     You 

may  then  tell  him  that  he  is  a  foundling,  but  if  C 

R can  make  it  to  his  own  interest,  Falkner  may  be 

restored  to  his  father.  You  need  not  endeavor  to  fer- 
ret out  the  father  of  Falkner.  He  can  never  discover 
his  father  except  through  me.  If  there  is  any  adver- 
tisement inserted  in  the  papers,  Falkner  may  disappear. 

"When  the  time,  to  which  I  have  limited  you,  has  ex- 
pired, I  shall  be  near  Falkner ;  but  until  I  can  make  it 
to  my  advantage,  the  secret  shall  remain  within  my 
breast. 

"For  the  present  I  shall  be  known  as 

"C.  Rodman." 


EOCKFOHD. 


CHAPTER    XXX. 

[PALKNEB  MANNING'S  JOURNAL  CONTINUED.] 

"  I  promised  to  receive  assistance  from  my  father  with 
the  conditions  that  he  would  receive  back  the  amount 
he  might  advance  me  when  I  should  desire  to  return  it. 
I  was  not  long  in  making  up  my  mind  as  to  my  future 
course.     I  resolved  to  go  to  Italy  and  take  a  thorough 
course  of  instruction  under  the  chief  masters  of  the  art 
of  painting,  in  the  principal  galleries  of  the  most  noted 
cities  of  that  beautiful  region.     I  thought,  by  adopting 
this  course,  my  mind  might  be  freed  from  the  great  bur- 
den of  grief  that  was  consuming  my  vitals.     I  had  al- 
lowed my  mind  to  dwell  at  great  length  upon  Italy.     I 
had  read  the  works  of  Plutarch,  Petrarch  and  Dante, 
and  I  desired  to  behold  the  everlasting  city  whose  fame 
will  exist  through  all  time  to  come.     Rome !  Rome  I 
what  a  world  is  spoken  in  that  short  word  !     Two  thou- 
sand years  ago  it  was  the  Capital  of  the  World.     Caesar 
dwelt  there  in  all  his  imperial  pride ;   Cicero  harangued 
the  multitudes ;  the   Scipios  were  renowned  for  their 
deeds  of  valor,  and  the  Antonines  gilded  the  imperial 
cities  with  their  golden  laws.     I  would  see  the  ruins  of 
the   Colliseum ;  I  would  see  the  tombs  of  the  Scipios, 
and  stand  upon  the  seven  hills  of  the  greatest  city  of 
ancient  times. 


ROCKFORD. 


237 


"  Yes,  I  resolved  to  visit  Italy,  the  birth-place  of  the 
fine  arts;  the  nurse  of  genius,  if  not  the  cradle  of  lib- 
erty." 

"My  preparations  were  soon  made,  and  I  bade  adieu 
to  my  beloved  foster  parents.  My  father  placed  in  my 
possession  a  check  for  one  thousand  dollars,  upon  one 
of  the  principal  banking  houses  in  the  city  of  New 
York.  He  accompanied  me  to  the  nearest  station,  and 
I  pressed  his  hand,  returned  his  warm  embrace  and  left 
him.     I  was  strongly  induced  to  go  by  the  University 

of  M and  see  Corolan;  but  how  could  I  meet  him! 

how  could  I  part  with  him !  My  father  must  make  the 
disclosure  to  him ;  I  could  not,  I  would  not.  His  pres- 
ence might  baulk  me  in  my  purpose ;  I  could  notsee  him. 
He  never  would  have  permitted  me  to  leave  him. 

"I  arrived  at  the  great  city  of  New  York — a  world 
in  miniature,  of  itself.  There  were  so  many  attrac- 
tions in  that  city  for  one  like  myself,  who  had  never 
traveled,  that  I  was  forced,  against  my  will,  to  remain 
several  weeks. 

"When  I  embarked  upon  one  of  the  principal  vessels 
that  made  regular  trips  to  Europe,  I  bade  farewell,  as 
I  supposed,  to  my  native  land  forever.  I  was  in  search 
of  what  I  never  expected  to  find — peace  of  mind.  I 
was  in  search  of  a  name — where  should  I  find  it  ?  That 
was  the  main  question. 

"I  left  New  York,  the  great  Emporium  of  the  Western 
World,  to  sail  across  the  Atlantic.  I  cared  not  whether 
its  waves  should  ever  waft  me  back  again  J  still,  it  v 


238  ROCKFORD 

not  my  intention  to  hasten  my  death.  I  longed  to 
hide  myself  in  arid  deserts.  I  longed  to  become  famil- 
iar with  wild  scenes.  But  we  cannot  always  shape  out 
our  own  course ;  we  cannot  ever  direct  our  own  bark. 
The  winds  of  prosperity  or  adversity  may  mock  our  ef- 
forts or  may  be  propitious. 

"I  visited  London,  that  great  babel  of  the  world.  I 
stood  upon  Tower  Hill  and  wept  over  the  fates  of  Ral- 
eigh, Wallace  and  More.  Every  place  of  note  in  that 
great  city  was  seen  by  me — some  with  incliiference, 
others  with  interest. 

"I  dwelt  not  long  in  the  gay  French  Capital,  but  left 
the  minarets  and  towers  of  Paris  with  but  few  pangs  of 
regret. 

"  It  was  at  Rome  that  I  lingered;  it  was  in  the  gal- 
leries of  art  that  I  tarried.  My  brush  and  pencil  were 
put  in  requisition  for  weeks  and  months  in  copying  the 
great  models  of  the  distinguished  masters. 

"Venice,  sweet,  smiling  city  of  the  sea,  why  was  it 
not  fated  for  me  to  dwell  within  thy  neglected  palaces 
forever ! 

-ITALIA. 


"  The  rustic  muse  was  Virgil's  pride. 
As  on  the  shady  ground  he  lay, 
With  kids  and  lambkins  by  his  side. 
To  hear  the  rural  shepherds  play. 

'•Beneath  the  beech-tree's  spreading  shade 
The  herdsmen  gathered  in  a  band  ; 
Damoctas  with  Menalcas  played — 
The  sweetest  bards  in  all  the  land. 


ROCKFORD.  239 

t;  And  when  the  oat-pipe's  strain  was  heard, 
The  rustic  maid  with  nimble  feet 
Prolonged  the  dance;  the  old  ones  cheered, 
And  time  passed  by  on  wings  so  fleet. 

"  The  board  was  spread  with  apples  red. 
And  chestnuts  from  the  valleys  gay, 
And  berries  from  the  grassy  bed, 
That  ripen  in  the  month  of  May. 

t:  And  then  for  drink,  the  rippling  stream 
Supplied  them  from  its  crystal  tide; 
The  milk  was  crowned  with  golden  cream. 
The  shepherd's  first  and  fondest  pride. 

•■  Beneath  the  beech-tree's  spreading  shade, 
Those  feasts  no  more  the  shepherd  greet: 
No  more  the  swains  in  each  loved  glade, 
On  rustic  pipe  those  strains  repeat. 

"No  more  the  shepherd  maid  with  sighs 
Repeats  her  love  to  gurgling  rills  ; 
No  more  Italia's  lovely  skies 

Smile  on  her  peerless  vine-clad  hills. 

11  No  more  the  bard,  in  magic  numbers, 
Sends  greetings  to  his  friends  in  Rome : 
Freedom  lies  in  death's  cold  slumbers — 
The  rustic  bard  hath  now  no  home. 

kk  The  Vandals  from  the  frozen  North, 
With  cohorts  gathered  far  and  wide, 
With  war's  dread  tramp  did  issue  forth. 
And  pitched  their  tents  near  Tiber's  tide. 

"  Long  waged  the  war,  the  struggle  great: 
Italia's  best  blood  flowed  ill  streams: 
The  pillaged  fanes  and  templed  state 
Live  only  now  in  poet's  dreams. 

"  Land  of  the  sun,  Italia  grand, 

Where  sleeps  the  pride  of  other  days? 


240  ROCKFORD. 

Where  slumber  now  that  mighty  band  ? 
Where  dwell  thy  bards  of  tuneful  lays  ? 

"  Perhaps  some  youthful  Cicero, 

With  magic  words  upon  his  tongue, 
May  yet  spring  forth  as  once  before 
When  danger  o'er  his  country  hung. 

"Italia!  once  so  brave,  so  grand, 

Awake  !  throw  off  the  galling  chains  ! 
Drive  despots  from  thy  sacred  land. 
Which  once  rejoiced  in  Virgil's  strains.' 

-•  Land  of  the  mighty  Caesar's  pride  ! 
How  dear  to  me  in  youthful  days ! 
How  fond  I  loved  thee  !  yet  I  sighed — 
A  despot  ruled  thy  hills  and  braes. 

••  Where  are  all  thy  shining  treasures 

Brought  from  the  conquered  nations  far  ? 
Where  are  all  thy  haunted  pleasures 
That  made  thee  an  imperial  star  ? 

"  As  sunset  gilds  the  western  sky, 

And  spreads  its  halo  o'er  the  world. 
And  sets  that  orb  and  bids  good-bye, 
While  darkness  is  around  unfurled: 

'•Thus  leaden  shadows  o'er  that  land 
Lie  thickly  dark,  and  broke  the  lute, 
And,  leveled  low  with  torch  and  brand, 
Italia  sleeps — her  bards  are  mute. 

•■  The  Tiber,  flushed  with  golden  hue, 
Still  pours  its  noble  stream  along  ; 
No  laden  vessels  rise  to  view 
That  echo  with  the  victor's  song. 

•:  No  trophies  from  the  golden  East 
Are  wafted  o'er  the  ocean  blue; 
No  costly  wines  to  cheer  the  feast 
Give  welcome  to  the  honest  crew. 


ROCKFORD.  241 

-  Pair  Venice  smiles,  but  not  with  life; 
The  gondolier's  sweet  song  is  still; 
The  harp  is  hushed  ;  the  drum  and  fife 
Are  heard  from  every  vale  and  hill. 

'•  Dead  is  Ilalia's  ancient  lame: 

Her  noble  deeds  live  but  in  song; 
Extinguished  is  the  brilliant  flame 
That  lighted  up  her  Janes  so  long. 

'Land  of  the  brave!  awake  once  more! 

Awake  thy  sons  to  deeds  of  fame! 
Their  blood-red  falchions  steeped  in  gore 
Can  but  restore  thy  ancient  name. 

"  One  thousand  years  have  passed  away, 
And  downward  still  thy  course  has  been; 
Five  hundred  more,  and  yet  decay 
Will  on  thy  ancient  realms  be  seen. 

uThy  mighty  sons  that  made  thee  greal 
Are. not  revered  by  thy  cold  race; 
Their  deeds  were  valiant,  yet  their  fate 
Was  smothered  by  oblivion's  trace. 

"  Land  of  the  sun,  farewell !  but  yet. 
When  future  heroes  rise  to  sight, 
Thy  star,  though  not  forever  set. 

Will  shine  in  realms  of  ether  bright. 

"I  tarried  in  Italy  two  long,  sweet  years,  and  left 
it  with  regret ;  I  knew  not  why.     I  knew  not  why  1 
wept  at  parting  with  any  place;  a  prison  were  as  ac- 
ceptable to  me  as  a  palace. 
16 


242  ROCKFORD. 


CHAPTER    XXXI. 

[from  falkner  manning's  journal.] 

"I  said  that  it  was  with  regret  that  I  left  Italy, 
where  I  spent  so  many  happy  hours  in  visiting  the  gal- 
leries of  art.  It  is  true,  that  the  beautiful  land  of  the 
sun  possessed  many  charms  for  me ;  yet,  I  felt  as  if  I 
were  in  search  of  something  I  could  not  find.  I  had 
rowed  with  the  gondoliers  of  Venice,  and  listened  to 
their  sweet  songs  and  romantic  stories ;  had  stood  in 
the  decayed  palaces  of  the  mighty  Caesars ;  had  wan- 
dered by  the  banks  of  the  Yellow  Tiber ;  yet  I  could 
not,  I  did  not,  realize  the  dreams  of  my  boyhood  rela- 
tive to  that  sainted  land. 

"Where  does  the  enthusiasm  of  youth  spring  from'/ 
Italy.  Where  does  the  neophyte  in  the  arts  and  sci- 
ences, poetry,  eloquence  and  philosophy  obtain  his  mod- 
els ?  From  the  land  that  Brutus  tried  to  redeem  from 
servitude.  Shall  it  be  ever  thus  that  the  birth-place  of 
literature  is  to  remain  in  obscurity  and  ignorance  ?  The 
very  citizens  of  that  once  happy  country  have  forgot- 
ten their  ancient  language.  The  most  learned  of  them 
know  not  the  many  valiant  deeds  that  their  ancient  an- 
cestors enacted.  The  orchards  and  vineyards  which 
once  enriched  the  owners  of  the  soil,  have  gone  to  pre- 


ROCKFORD.  248 

mature  decay.  The  instructions  of  the  swan  of  Mantua 
have  been  forgotten  and  neglected.  Cimmerian  dark- 
ness broods  over  the  land — despotism  exerts  its  potent 
sway.  Italy  may  never  awake  from  her  lethargy,  but 
let  us  wait  and  hope. 

"I  stood  upon  the  Alps,  and  heard  the  thunder  roar- 
ing and  saw  the  lightning  flashing  beneath  my  feet.  S 
gathered  the  vernal  flowers  at  the  base  of  those  famous 
elevations,  and  saw  the  snows  and  experienced  the  chil- 
ling blasts  of  a  polar  region  upon  their  summit.  The 
armies  of  Napoleon  had  passed  those  gorges;  the  feet 
of  Byron,  Shelley,  Keats  and  Goldsmith  had  pressed 
those  glaciers,  and  should  I  dare  to  tread  where  mortal 
had  ever  ventured  ?  No ;  fear  has  never  been  to  this 
bosom  known,  though  I  have  ever  been  esteemed  as  a 
quiet  and  unobtrusive  man.  I  climbed  the  summits  of 
the  Alps,  where  the  Swiss  cottager,  accustomed  ever  to 
brave  danger,  durst  not  venture.  I  communed  with  the 
spirits  of  those  whom  I  imagined  had  ventured  upon 
the  most  dangerous  places.  If  wizzarcls,  witches  or 
hobgoblins  existed  otherwise  than  in  the  fancy  of  nerv- 
ous mortals,  it  would  have  been  a  source  of  pleasure  for 
me  to  have  welcomed  the  apparition.  While  standing 
upon  one  of  the  highest  pinnacles  in  the  world,  why  did 
I  long  to  cast  myself  down  ?  It  surely  arose  not  from 
a  desire  to  imitate  the  actions  of  a  Curtius  or  Manfred, 
but  all  men  have  a  strange  desire  to  jump  from  high 
places.  I  would  particularly  advise  the  nervous  man 
not  to  venture  upon  high  mountains  :  their  desires  may 
overcome  their  judgment. 


244  ROCKFORD 

"  Did  I  desire  to  dwell  upon  that  summit  forever  ?  Did 
I  wish  to  exclude  myself  from  the  balance  of  my  race, 
and  end  my  days  in  thoseTrozen  and  frightful  solitudes  ? 
T  know  not,  I  care  not.  My  feelings  were  not  as  they 
were  when  I  read  of  those  serial  regions.  I  crossed  the 
beautiful  lowland  regions  of  la  belle  France,  and  my  heart 
leaped  afresh  at  the  goodly  sights  I  saw — a  prosperous, 
happy  people  to  all  appearances.  If  their  burdens 
were  heavy,  they  repined  not.  The  yoke  of  the  despot 
seemed  to  sit  lightly  upon  their  necks.  They  sang  to 
their  tuneful  harps,  danced  with  light  and  merry  hearts, 
trod  the  wine-presses,  drank  the  health  of  their  despotic 
rulers — yet  they  claim  to  be  happy  ! 

"  I  had  learned  to  speak  the  French  language  with 
fluency  at  the  University,  but  I  could  scarcely  make 
myself  intelligible  to  the  Vendeeans.  It  is  true,  they 
were  polite,  clever  and  courteous ;  yet  it  is  evident 
that  they  are  only  children  of  nature.  France  has 
changed  her  policy  of  Government  so  often,  that  it  is 
impossible  for  the  lower  classes  to  keep  pace  with  the 
strides  of  conquerers  and  rulers.  It  is  certain  that  the 
tenets  of  the  first  Napoleon  obtained  a  greater  sway 
over  that  fickle  people  than  the  fixed  laws  of  any  king 
since  the  good  times  of  Louis  Quatorze. 

"I  passed  into  Spain.  I  wandered  by  the  banks  of 
the  famous  Guadelquiver.  I  listened  for  the  sounds  of 
a  magic  iEolian  harp  to  strike  upon  mine  ear — but  I 
heard  it  not.  The  nymphs  of  poesy  have  even  deserted 
those  vine-clad  groves.  The  Spanish  maid  hath  truly 
hung  her  harp  upon  the  willows,  and  its  strings  arc  all 


ROCKFORD.  246 

broken,  and  dead  the  sound.  Yet,  lovely  Spain,  the 
memories  of  the  past  will  ever  cluster  around  thee,  and 
render  thee,  as  ever,  an  interesting  nation.  That  beau- 
tiful land  of  the  sun  rejoices  in  more  natural  advantages 
than  its  sister  States — still  the  populace  are  an  ignor- 
rant,  degraded,  besotted  race.  But  the  grandees  of 
Spain  retain  the  pristine  virtues  of  their  ancient  com- 
peers. Some  of  them  have  yet  the  valor  of  the  ancient 
Gauls — some  of  them  could  yet  contend  with  another 
Wellington." 

"Upon   the  deep  waters  of  the  dark  blue  sea  again  3 
embarked.     As  the  noble  ship  cut  the  proud  waves  of 
the    briny    deep,    I  looked  out  upon  that   wild    waste 
of  waters  and  thought  my  life  as  cheerless  as  the  pros- 
pect before  me.     The  captain  was  a  man  who  had  passed 
the  prime  of  life.     He  was  tall  and  handsome,  and  withal 
very  intelligent.     He  had  been  upon  the  sea  nearly  forty 
years.     He  might  have  been  sixty  years  of  age,  still 
he  might  have  passed  for  a   man  of  middle  age  had  not 
his  head  assumed  a  hoary  garb.      Captain  Walsingham 
is  a  man  whom  to  know  is  to  love.     His  manners  are 
mild,  unassuming,  kand  yet  of  the  most  fascinating  char- 
acter.    He  took  a  peculiar  fancy  to  me  before  I  had 
been  aboard  of  the  vessel  one  day.     He  said  I  had  a 
striking  resemblance  to  a  charming  little  boy  who  was 
the  child  of  Governor  Rockford.     He  related  the  cir- 
cumstance of 'his  having  given  the  boy  a  Newfoundland 
dog   a  great  many  years   before,    when   the  father  and 
mother  were  upon  a  visit  to  his  ship.     It  is  very  singu 


246  ROOKFOKD. 

lar  that  I  should  be  so  interested  in  the  fate  of  that  boy, 
whom  I,  of  course  have  never  seen.  I  listened  atten- 
tively to  Captain  Walsingham's  narrative,  and  I  could 
scarcely  refrain  from  weeping  when  he  had  finished.  I 
do  wish  I  could  see  that  lovely  boy.  I  think  they  call 
Mm  Sebastian.  I  wonder  if  he  is  as  unhappy  as  I  am  ? 
No,  no,  he  cannot  be ;  it  is  utterly  impossible  ;  no  mor- 
tal knows  how  I  suffer.  But  to  return  to  Captain  Wal- 
singham.  He  seemed  to  love  me.  He  praised  my  su- 
perior hight,  extolled  my  music,  and  often  when  the  sea 
was  calm,  and  the  sun  was  about  to  dip  its  fiery  arc  in 
the  bosom  of  the  distant  waves,  I  would  take  my  guitar, 
which  I  could  at  times  strike  in  tuneful  melody,  and 
play  for  him  some  plaintive  air.  He  had  a  fine  voice, 
and  sang  delightfully.  The  tears  would  glisten  in  his 
eyes  when  I  would  happen  to  play  a  melody  which  re- 
vived the  memories  of  the  past. 

"  Captain  Walsingham  gave  me  a  large  Newfound- 
land dog,  because  I  took  a  fancy  to  him.  He  said  he 
would  give  a  thousand  such  dogs  if  he  could  only  be- 
hold Sebastian  Rockford  again.  He  has  made  his  will, 
devising  his  whole  estate  to  Sebastian,  if  he  should  ever 
be  found.  That  boy  must  have  been  truly  and  wonder- 
fully interesting  and  lovely.     Walsingham  was  one  of 

the  first  graduates  of  the  University  of  M .     He 

seemed  dearer  to  me  for  that  reason.  When  shall  I  see 
him  again  ?  Bless  his  soul !  he  would  receive  not  a  sous 
for  my  passage  from  Madrid  to  S .?* 

"I  am  here  in  this  dull  town,  fully  one  hundred  miles 


ROCKFORD.  247 

from  father 's  residence.  I  long  to  go  and  throw  myself 
in  his  arms,  yet  I  cannot.  Crofton  is  fully  fifty  miles 
lower  down  the  river  than  this  place.  I  have  been  here 
several  months,  yet  have  heard  nothing  from  those  I 
love.  I  will  soon  be  out  of  money,  yet  I  trust  that  the 
portraits  I  am  painting  may  replenish  my  empty  purse. 
I  shall  not  stay  here  very  long,  but  let  come  what  may, 
I  must  go  to  Crofton  and  ascertain  if  Elfrida  Mordaunt 
is  yet  single.  But  why  should  I  care  to  know  ?  She 
is  the  ward  of  the  Governor  and  I  am  only  a  poor 
painter. ' ' 


248  ROCKFORD. 


CHAPTER    XXXII. 

[from  falkner  manning's  journal.] 

"  The  night  is  dark,  and  my  soul  is  sad.  As  I  sit 
here  in  my  lonely  chamber  and  listen  to  the  merry  peals 
of  laughter  that  come  from  the  street  below,  my  mind 
reverts  to  the  scenes  of  my  college  days,  when  Corolan 
was  with  me ;  when  we  were  happy ;  when  only  the 
faint  shade  of  a  shadow  had  crossed  the  path  of  my 
life.  I  feel  sad  ;  yet  why  should  I  repine  ?  It  may  be 
that  the  darkest  days  of  my  life  have  passed.  The  cur- 
tain of  Time  may  soon  rise  and  present  different  scenes 
to  my  view.  I  have  tasted  of  the  bitter  dregs  of  the 
cup  of  despair,  yet  the  future  may  have  bliss  in  store 
for  me.  If  I  could  only  discover  my  dear  father,  who 
has  grieved  for  me  so  bitterly,  I  would  bid  sorrows  de- 
part, and  fly  to  his  arms.  I  would  then  go  back  to  my 
foster  father  and  ask  his  blessing.  I  love  him  too  well 
to  dwell  near  him,  knowing  that  he  is  not  my  parent- 
Why  did  he  not  rear  me  as  a  foundling  ?  I  should  not 
have  repined  if  the  discovery  had  been  made  to  me  at 
an  earlier  day. 

"The  only  friend  I  have  in  this  town  is  my  New- 
foundland dog.  He  is  lying  at  the  door  of  my  cham- 
ber, guarding  it  from  intrusion.     Last  night  while  1 


UOCKFORD.  249 

was  asleep,   I  was  aroused  from  my  slumbers  by  his 
barking.     In  a  few  moments  I  heard  the   sound  of  a 
footstep  upon  the  stairs.     I  apprehended  no  danger — 
feared  none  ;  the  word  is  not  to  be  found  in  my  vocabu- 
lary.    The  hand  that  writes  these  lines  can  trace  with 
delicate  pencil,  the  softest  tint  of  an  oriental  landscape, 
and  hurl  the  bar  and  quoit  farther  than  any  man  with 
whom  I  have  ever  contended.     I  feared  no  danger — 
had  no  enemy  in  the  world  that  I  knew  of,  yet  the  cau- 
tious tread  of  the  intruder  aroused  my  suspicions.    In 
a  moment  after  he  had  arrived  at  the  head  of  the  stair- 
e,   the  dog  disputed  his  approach  to  the  door  of  my 
chamber.     I  rose  quickly  from  my  bed  and  sprang  to 
the  assistance  of  my  noble  guardian.     As  I  opened  the 
door,  by  the  light  of  the  moon  I  beheld  a  stalwart  man, 
with  long  grisly  beard  and  gray  hair,  standing  to  con- 
front me.     I  asked  the  cause  of  the  intrusion ;  he  spoke 
not,  but,  taking  a  knife  from  his  girdle,  he  rushed  upon 
me.     I  seized  his   wrist,  wrenched  the  knife  from   his 
hand,  and  hurled  him  down  the  steep  stairway.     Not  de- 
siring to  return  to  a   contest  so  unequal,   the   assassin 
left  the  house ;  I  did  not  pursue  him,   but  sought  my 
room  again.     I  lighted  my  lamp  and  examined  the  in- 
strument of  destruction.     It  is  a  beautiful  dagger  :  the 
blade  is  of  the  finest  Damascus  steel;  the  handle  is  sil- 
ver,  inlaid  with  pearl.      <  C.    R. — to  Ben   Harley !'  is 
the  inscription.      '  C.  R. !'     Was  I  so  near  danger  with- 
out knowing  it!     Harley  is  the   name  of  the  wretch 
who  desires  to  rob  or  slay  me.     '  C.  R. !'   Oh,  how  those 
horrid  initials  haunt  me  !     Conrad  Rodman,  without  a 


250  ROCKFORD. 

doubt,  is  engaged  with  desperate  men.  He  is  the  one 
whom  my  kindness  helped  to  restore  to  health.  He 
stole  me  from  my  father.  He  is  evidently  near  me ; 
he  alone  can  restore  me  to  my  birth-right.  I  will  seek 
him  out  and  denounce  him.  He  shall  reveal  the  secret, 
or  I  will  plunge  this  knife  into  his  bosom.  I  would 
rather  die  than  be  kept  in  suspense." 

"I  have  seen  Rodman,  but  for  a  few  minutes.  He 
is  strangely  altered.  How  differently  he  appears  from 
the  mild,  gentle,  intelligent  man  that  gave  me  the  chain ! 
I  seized  him  by  the  collar,  held  him  fast,  and  confronted 
him  with  kidnapping  me  !  I  threatened  to  call  the  po- 
lice and  have  him  arrested.  His  hand  sought  a  dagger 
that  was  concealed  in  his  bosom.  I  hurled  him  to  the 
ground,  and  was  in  the  act  of  castigating  him,  when  I 
beheld  the  same  man  whom  I  had  encountered  and  dis- 
armed at  my  chamber  door.  In  an  instant  Rodman 
was  gone,  and  I  turned  to  grapple  with  my  quondam 
stout  antagonist.  Thrice  I  hurled  him  to  the  ground, 
yet  he  returned  to  the  attack.  He  drew  a  pistol  and 
fired  at  me,  but  without  effect.  I  disarmed  and  disabled 
him  ;  he  was  at  my  mercy.  I  bade  him  depart,  though 
I  ought  to  have  handed  him  over  to  the  officers  of  the 
law.  Happy  it  was  for  them,  and  unfortunate  for  me, 
that  they  engaged  me  upon  the  commons,  or  they  would 
have  been  apprehended  by  the  police." 

"  I  have  finished  the  portraits ;  my  purse  is  filled  with 
golden  coin ;    I  ought  to  be  happy.     I  am  going  to 


ROCKFORD.  251 

Crofton ;  1  must  see  Elfrida,  if  but  for  a  moment ;  I 
must  gaze  again  upon  her  beautiful  face,  though  she 
may  be  the  bride  of  another  man,  whom  Fate  hath  not 
doomed  to  despair,  as  it  hath  done  me." 


252  ROCKFORD. 


CHAPTER    XXXIII. 

[FROM   MORTIMER  ROCKFORD'S  JOURNAL.] 

"I  HAVE  lost  my  son  ;  the  light  of  the  world  is  dark- 
ness to  me.  I  am  a  man  of  sorrow  and  acquainted  with 
grief.  What  is  life  to  me,  now  that  I  have  no  Sebas- 
tian! My  fine  mansion  and  the  wealth  I  have  accumu- 
lated yield  me  no  pleasure.  It  is  true  that  my  dear 
Josephine  is  left  to  me,  but  she  is  overwhelmed  with 
sorrow.  My  hearth  is  desolate ;  the  joy  that  lighted 
up  my  house  has  fled.  Only  twelve  months  have  passed 
since  his  disappearance.  I  have  reasons  to  believe  that 
he  lives,  because  I  have  received  anonymous  letters  to 
that  effect.  I  will  start  upon  a  tour  of  search  for  the 
boy  to-morrow.  The  inhabitable  globe  shall  be  travers- 
ed or  Sebastian  shall  be  found.  How  bright  and  sweetly 
he  smiled  when  I  ordered  the  nurse  to  take  him  to  the 
beach  and  see  the  wild  waves  dash  against  the  shore  ! 
I  knew  not  how  much  I  loved  him  until  he  was  lost  to 
me  and  his  dear  mother." 

"Five  years  have  passed  swiftly  away,  yet  I  have 
not  found  my  dear  son.  I  have  been  in  every  impor- 
tant city  of  the  Union ;  have  offered  large  sums  for  Se- 
bastian, yet  my  heart  is  still  bereaved.     I  suspect  that 


ROCKFORD.  9 


— ' . 


Royston  has  had  something  to  do  with  his  abduction. 
The  police  have  discovered  the  robbers'  retreat,  and,  as 
fate  had  directed,  some  of  the  ring-leaders  have  been 
discovered.  Who  would  have  believed  that  Hans  Krcm- 
plc  and  the  painter  Ileinrich  were  implicated !  It  seems 
that  they  have  been  engaged  actively  with  the  band  for 
a  number  of  years.  The  police  had  been  directed  to 
the  Hermit's  retreat  by  some  travelers  who  had  barely 
escaped  with  their  lives.  The  officers  of  the  law  con- 
cealed themselves  in  the  vicinity  of  the  den  and  wit- 
nessed the  assassination  of  a  man  one  night,  and  Hans 
and  Ileinrich  were  the  principal  murderers.  They  and 
Pierre,  a  French  pirate,  are  now  in  jail  awaiting  their 
trial.  I  am  engaged  in  the  prosecution.  Their  trial 
will  come  on  next  week.  The  prison  is  guarded  night 
and  day,  for  fear  of  a  rescue.  Dame  Elspeth  and  Dan- 
die  Doane  were  examined,  but,  nothing  of  a  criminal 
nature  being  found  against  them,  they  were  discharged. 
They  have  been  forced  to  leave  the  country  by  the  citi- 
zens, who  have  long  suspected  them. 

"What  a  pity  it  is  that  Harley  and  the  notorious 
Royston,  who  has  been  at  large  under  sentence  of  death, 
should  not  have  been  taken !" 

"I  have  just  returned  from  the  Court-house.  The 
trial  of  Krcmple,  Heinrich  and  Pierre  has  terminated. 
There  were  many  strange  faces  in  the  Court-house; 
some  suppose  that  many  of  the  confederates  of  that 
lawless  gang  were  present.  Krcmple  received  the  sen- 
tence of  death  with  more  composure  than  I  imagined 


254  ROCKFORD. 


he  possessed.     Heinrich  and  Pierre  were  in  a  joyful 
glee  when  the  Judge  o 
the  sentence  of  death. : 


glee  when  the  Judge  ordered  them  to  rise  and  receive 


"A  large  concourse  of  people  thronged  the  town  to- 
day. I  have  never  seen  a  greater  crowd  in  the  town  of 
Crofton.  The  thoroughfares  were  crowded  to  overflow- 
ing at  an  early  hour.  When  the  jailor  delivered  Hans 
Kremple,  Heinrich  and  the  pirate  Pierre  into  the  custody 
of  the  Sheriff,  the  jolly  crowd  made  the  welkin  ring 
with  their  cheers.  Some  of  the  boys  asked  Hans  if  he 
did  not  desire  to  sell  them  a  patent  for  making  saws, 
and  teach  them  the  art  of  erasing  names  from  jewelry. 

"While  on  his  way  to  the  place  of  execution,  Hans 
stole  the  golden  cross  from  the  priest,  and  when  he  was 
swung  off  he  held  the  purse  of  one  of  the  by-standers 
between  his  thievish  fingers  !  Heinrich  and  Pierre  died 
sullenly,  but  there  was  much  merriment  over  the  eleva- 
tion of  the  inimitable  Hans  Kremple.  Hans  would 
have  made  a  safe  companion  to  have  taken  a  sea  voy- 
age with ;  for,  as  the  poor  fellow  was  surely  born  to  be 
hanged,  he  might  never  have  feared  death  by  the  waves." 

"  Twelve  years  have  passed  since  the  abduction  of  my 
sainted  Sebastian.  I  have  not  yet  despaired  of  seeing 
him  again.  We  have  adopted  a  lovely  little  girl  of  ten 
years  of  age.  If  Sebastian  does  not  return  she  will  be 
heir  to  my  broad  estate.  I  have  lately  been  to  the  town 
0f  ]\/[ to  see  Elfrida.  I  saw  one  of  the  most  hand- 
some and  amiable  boys  in  the  stage  I  ever  beheld.  He 
reminded  me  so  much  of  my  lost  Sebastian,  tnat  I  felt 


ROCKFORD.  255 

a  strange  fondness  for  him.  He  said  his  name  was 
Falkner  Manning,  and  his  father  lived  at  Oak-Lawn. 
He  had  a  little  brother  with  him,  over  whom  he  was 
exercising  parental  care.  That  boy  will  yet  arrive  at 
distinction." 

"I  have  just  returned  from  the  University  of  M . 

I  delivered  the  diplomas  and  prizes  to  the  graduating 
class.  It  was  with  much  pleasure  that  I  conferred  the 
honor  upon  Falkner  Manning.  He  is  the  most  distin- 
guished young  man  of  my  acquaintance.  He  bore  his 
honors  so  meekly,  and  reminded  me  so  much  of  myself 
when  I  was  of  his  age,  that  had  I  not  known  that  he 
was  the  son  of  Theodore  Manning,  Esq.,  I  would  have 
claimed  him  for  Sebastian. 


256  UOCKFORD. 


CHAPTER    XXXIV: 

[PROM  THE  JOURNAL  OF  MORTIMER  ROCKFORD.] 

uIt  is  strange  that  I  should  have  this  load  of  sorrow 
to  encumber  me  so  long.  I  have  grieved  over  the  loss  of 
Sebastian  for  more  than  twenty  years,  still  I  shed  tears 
when  I  think  of  the  beautiful  face,  the  flowing  auburn 
ringlets  and  the  sparkling  blue  eyes  of  the  beloved  boy. 
I  have  hopes  yet  that  my  son  may  be  restored  to  me, 
having  received  several  letters  of  late  from  an  anon- 
ymous author  that  Sebastian  was  living,  totally  uncon- 
scious of  the  names  of  his  parents.  It  is  strange  that 
the  individual  who  holds  my  secret  within  his  breast 
should  make  no  revelation  to  me. 

"I  have  heard  nothing  from  Royston  for  several 
years.  He  was  recognized  at  one  time  and  arrested. 
The  officers  who  were  conveying  him  to  this  place  for 
the  purpose  of  confining  him  in  prison,  were  attacked 
by  members  of  his  desperate  band,  and  the  prisoner  was 
rescued  from  custody. 

"  I  firmly  believe  that  Royston  is  the  person  that  stole 
Sebastian,  assisted  by  some  of  his  lawless  clan.  Since 
the  execution  of  Hans  Kremple,  I  have  called  to  mind 
the  strange  individual  I  saw  with  him  on  the  evening 
Sebastian  was  abducted.     I  believe,  now,  that  it  was 


ROCKFORD.  257 

Royston  himself  in  disguise.  If  Royston  desires  a 
compromise,  and  will  restore  my  son  to  me,  lie  shall  be 
rewarded  with  wealth.  I  am  the  Governor  of  the  State, 
and  will  pardon  him  if  a  petition  is  presented  from  a 
respectable  source." 

"I  have  lately  heard  of  the  death  of  my  aged  aunt 
Margery.  May  the  sod  rest  lightly  upon  her  breast, 
and  the  flowers  bloom  sweetly  around  her  sacred  grave. 
Her  fair  daughters  have  made  exemplary  wives,  (thanks 
to  the  good  advice  of  their  mother.)  Mr.  Watson  and 
Mr.  Judson  were  happy  in  their  selection  of  partners. 
They  have  frequently  visited  me.  The  party  I  gave 
them  when  Sebastian  was  a  child,  will  ever  be  remem- 
bered by  me.     They  were  so  happy ;  we  were  all  happy." 

"There  arc  some  things  I  delight  to  remember;  and 
as  their  scenes  come  up  from  the  mist  of  long  forgotten 
years,  I  put  forth  my  hand  to  draw  aside  the  curtain  of 
memory,  as  if  about  to  gaze  upon  a  picture  which  once 
had  the  powers  of  fascination.  Yet,  I  pause  and  reflect 
ere  I  draw  aside  the  veil  that  divides  me  from  the  scenes 
of  former  years,  as  if  I  feared  the  change  would  pro- 
duce disappointment.  How  often  have  I  imagined  that 
the  house  in  which  I  passed  the  first  years  of  my  exist- 
ence equalled  in  splendor  some  noble  old  Gothic  struc- 
ture, yet  a  visit  to  the  old  homestead,  which  is  scarcely 
two  miles  from  my  own  house,  dispelled  the  illusion.  It 
is  strange  I  had  not  visited  the  house  since  the  death  of 
my  father  compelled  my  mother  to  leave  it  and  dwell  in 

a  cheaper  cottage.     How  changed,   thought  I,   is  the 
17 


258  ROCKFOKD. 

scene ;  but  still,  time  had  dealt  gently  with  the  old 
house,  and  memory  revealed  every  picture  to  my  ad- 
miring gaze. 

"In  youth,  our  admiration  of  the  most  trivial  objects 
is  only  equaled  by  the  pleasure  we  experience  during 
all  those  golden  moments  which  come  no  more  in  after 
life.  Our  pleasures  die  as  the  flowers,  but  they  live  em- 
balmed in  our  memory  like  some  departed  hope,  which 
may  return  with  the  soft  rays  of  Spring.  Our  tastes 
change ;  the  flowers  and  birds  that  once  delighted  us, 
yield  us  no  pleasure,  because  the  associations  which 
made  them  dear  are  far  away. 

"I  stood  beneath  the  tall  oak,  where  my  dear  father 
used  to  sit,  and,  as  I  fancied  I  could  see  the  good  old 
man  reclining  in  his  easy  chair  beneath  the  umbrageous 
boughs  of  the  graceful  tree  whose  branches  were  the 
homes  of  the  tuneful  choristers,  I  brushed  away  the 
tears  that  voluntarily  dimmed  my  eyes.  I  hope  that  I 
may  meet  my  father  again,  in  that  better  world,  where 
parting  is  never  known — where  sorrows  come  not — 
where  pain  is  felt  not.  Is  it  not  a  tender  mercy,  that 
Earth  is  not  the  abiding  place  of  the  saints,  but  that  a 
holier  and  happier  sphere  is  prepared  for  them  by  the 
wise  Ruler  of  the  Universe  ?  Death  is  only  the  gate 
through  which  we  must  pass  to  reach  that  Elysian  plain 
that  is  watered  by  the  river  of  Life.  How  solemn  it  is 
to  visit  the  family  cemetery,  and  see  the  graves  of  de- 
parted friends  !  Yonder  is  the  grave  of  a  man  who  was 
interred  when  I  was  a  lad.  I  remember  how  I  shud- 
dered and  clung  to  the  skirts  of  my  mother's  dress  as 


ROCKFORD.  259 

the  coffin  was  lowered  into  the  deep  and  solemn  grave, 
and  I  heard  the  rumbling  sound  of  the  fatal  clod  falling 
upon  the  frame-work  of  the  vault.  He  had  died  in  the 
spring  time  of  life,  having  hastened  his  death  by  draughts 
from  the  wine  cup.  The  old  spring  is  down  yonder,  be- 
neath the  hill,  surrounded  with  sycamore  trees.  It  was 
a  sacred  spot  in  my  boyhood's  days,  and  the  trysting 
place  of  many  happy  thoughts.  If  I  had  a  pleasant 
book  to  read,  it  was  thither  I  hastened.  It  was  there 
that  my  mother  used  to  sit  and  tell  me  of  the  joys  of 
Heaven.  Fifty  years  have  fled  since  I  stooped  to  im- 
bibe the  sweet  waters  of  that  old  moss  spring ;  but  I 
must  cease — my  soul  is  sad." 

••I  know  not  why  my  mind  dwells  so  much  upon  Falk- 
ner  Manning,  who  received  the  first  honor  at  the  Uni- 
versity of  M ,  six  years  since.     I  have  learned  that 

he  has  lately  returned  from  a  visit  to  the  Old  World, 
whither  he  had  gone  to  copy  the  paintings  of  the  mas- 
ters of  the  Art.  Captain  Walsingham  was  here  yes- 
terday, and  informed  me  that  young  Manning  was  a 
passenger  in  his  vessel.  Walsingham  was  so  much  de- 
lighted with  him  that  he  gave  him  a  large  Newfoundland 
dog,  similar  to  the  one  he  presented  to  Sebastian.  Poor 
<  Jarlo  sleeps  at  the  beach  near  the  spot  where  his  young 
master  was  stolen,  and  a  plain  marble  slab  marks  his 
resting  place.  Jupe  reposes  by  his  side.  How  they 
loved  Sebastian  !  they  grieved  at  his  loss  seemingly  as 
much  as  we  did. 

•L  My  li  air  is  perfectly  gray:  yet  my  form  is   erect. 


260  ROCKFORD. 

and  my  features  have  not  assumed  the  appearance  of 
old  age.  Josephine  looks  young  yet,  though  grief  has 
depressed  her  spirits.  Elfrida  has  heen  a  faithful  child, 
and  a  great  source  of  comfort  to  my  sorrow-stricken 
wife.  I  know  not  why  she  has  never  married.  I  some- 
times think  that  she  has  refused  so  many  opportunities 
of  marrying  from  the  love  she  entertains  for  Josephine 
and  me.  She  says  she  never  intends  to  leave  us.  Bless 
her  soul !  she  lights  up  our  benighted  hearth,  and  con- 
soles us,  to  a  great  extent,  for  our  losses.  I  oftentimes 
think  she  loves  Manning,  yet  she  has  never  revealed  the 
secret  to  me.  She  seems  interested  in  him,  and  often 
joins  me  in  extolling  his  merits.  Josephine  goes  out 
upon  the  beach  and  casts  many  long  and  sorrowful  glances 
upon  the  sea — indulging  the  vain  hope  that  every  home 
returning  vessel  may  restore  Sebastian  to  her  arms.'' 

"I  have  just  returned  from  the  seat  of  Government, 
having  been  called  thither  on  official  business.  When 
my  term  of  office  expires,  I  shall  not  again  be  a  candi- 
date for  re-election — as  I  am  tired  of  public  life,  and 
am  heartily  disgusted  with  the  fawning  and  flattery  of 
office  seekers.  I  shall  retire  to  the  privacy  of  my  own 
peaceful  home,  and  spend  the  remnant  of  my  days  in 
the  shades  of  private  life.  The  world  is  a  theatre,  up- 
on whose  stage  are  enacted  many  strange  scenes.  The 
curtain  rises  amid  the  cheers  of  the  impatient  audi- 
ence :  a  tragedy  is  performed,  and  the  idle  and  listless 
lausrliwhen  a  chief  is  slain  ;  the  sentimental  young  man 
may  shed  tears  at  the  pathetic  passages  of  a  comedy." 


ROCKFORD  261 


CHAPTER    XXXV. 

[from  the  journal  of  elfrlda  mordaunt.] 

"The  year  lias  almost  expired,  and  I  shall  soon  sec 
Falkner.  I  have  not  yet  told  Mr.  Rockford  that  he 
was  coming ;  I  have  never  informed  him  I  possessed  any 
than  feelings  of  friendship  for  Falkner.  I  went  to  Mrs. 
Rockford's  room  one  morning  for  the  purpose  of  making 
the  confession,  but  my  lips  faltered,  and  my  tongue  was 
silent.  Falkner  will  soon  be  here,  and  my  cup  of  bliss 
will  be  full.  I  think  he  bears  a  striking  resemblance  to 
the  portrait  of  the  beautiful  Sebastian  that  hangs  in  the 
parlor.  His  hair  and  eyes  correspond  exactly  with  Se- 
bastian's, though  the  curls  of  Falkner  may  be  a  shade 
darker.  Yes  !  yes  !  I  am  too  happy !  Falkner  will 
bless  my  sight  ere  one  more  month  shall  have  elapsed. 
His  last  letter  was  so  full  of  love  that  I  pressed  it  a 
thousand  times  to  my  lips.  It  is  now  in  my  bosom. 
where  it  shall  remain  until  I  see  him.  I  have  placed  it 
next  to  my  heart,  which  beats  fond  and  fervently  for 
him,  and  him  only.  I  know  he  loves  me  tenderly;  I 
know  he  is  faithful  and  true  to  all  his  pledges.  I  love 
him  the  more  tenderly  because  he  loves  me  for  myself 
alone.  I  told  him  that  I  had  no  fortune  ;  that  I  should 
never  consent  to  receive  the  estate  that  belongs  to  Se- 


262  ROCKFORD. 

bastian,  or  any  portion  of  it,  as  he  might  be  restored 
to  his  father.  Yes,  he  loves  me  for  myself,  and  this 
faithful  heart  will  cease  to  beat  ere  my  love  for  him 
shall  grow  cold." 

uAh,  me!  I  am  so  miserable!  Fate  hath  decreed 
that  I  should  be  unhappy.  All  is  dark  and  dreary; 
the  future  hath  no  bright  hopes  for  me ;  the  day  no  sun- 
shine. I  recall  the  lines  of  the  poet  of  Nature  to  mem- 
ory : 

'  Had  we  never  loved  so  kindly, 
Had  we  never  loved  so  blindly. 
Never  met  and  never  parted, 
Then  we'd  not  been  broken-hearted.' 

"  I  cannot  blame  him  ;  I  cannot  reproach  him ;  I  can- 
not cease  to  love  him.  Oh  !  the  fatal  letter !  it  came 
this  morning  by  post.  It  has  plunged  me  in  a  sea  of 
sorrow.  The  noble,  generous  Falkner  is  not  less  hap- 
py than  his  miserable  Elfrida.  How  his  heart  must  be 
troubled  !  how  his  mind  must  be  tortured,  to  leave  the 
good  man  whom  he  so  fondly  loves !  He  has  released 
me  from  every  obligation,  but  that  is  cruel;  I  would 
have  loved  him  more  tenderly  for  his  misfortunes.  Sup- 
pose he  is  a  foundling,  he  is  none  the  less  noble — none 
the  less  dear  to  me  for  that.  He  is  upon  the  broad 
waters  of  the  ocean  ere  this,  and  is  borne  far  away  from 
her  who  adores  him." 

"  Three  years  have  passed  since  I  saw  Falkner — three 
long  years,  filled  with  bitterness.  My  secret  has  been 
kept  within  my  own  breast,  and  there  it  will  remain  for- 
ever.    I  cannot  think  he  will  ever  return.     He  is  so 


ROCKFORD.  263 

pure,  so  sensitive,  so  refined,  that  he  wrongly  imagines 
he  is  disgraced.  He  will  never  return,  I  fear;  he  will 
pass  his  life  amid  solitude ;  he  will  delight  to  remain  in 
obscurity.  If  I  could  only  see  him;  if  I  could  only 
speak  to  him,  it  would  lessen  this  burden  of  grief  at  my 
heart.    No !  no !  I  must  pine  in  solitude.     I  must  reject 

the  addresses  of  every  one  as  I  did  those  of  H . 

"Mr.  Rockford  has  been  elected  Governor,  and  I  am 
to  go  to  the  Capital  to  spend  the  winter  during  the  ses- 
sion of  the  Legislature.  Mr.  Rockford  looks  so  noble, 
and  is  so  little  elated  at  his  distinguished  honors,  that 
I  am  astonished.  He  would  give  all  his  wealth  to  have 
Sebastian  restored  to  him." 

"I  have  just  learned  that  Falkner  has  returned!  he 
is  near  me!  he  is  in  Crofton !  Shall  I  see  him?  Has 
he  forgotten  his  Elfrida  ?  No,  never  !  never !  If  I 
knew  that  he  loves  me  yet,  an  eternity  of  bliss  would 
be  centered  in  a  moment. 

"Be  still,  my  throbbing  heart,  be  still!  Elfrida  is 
unhappy  !  Elfrida  is  happy! 


264  ROCKFORD. 


CHAPTER    XXXVI. 

[from  falkner  manning's  journal.] 

"When  I  had  resolved  to  go  to  Crofton,  I  commenced 

making  preparations  for  the  journey.  My  trunks  were 
quickly  packed,  my  bills  paid,  and  I  left  the  place,  hav- 
ing hired  conveyance  and  a  driver.  As  we  proceeded 
along  the  road  that  extends  through  the  beautiful  coun- 
try, I  was  forcibly  reminded  of  the  home  of  my  child- 
hood, and  I  wept.  My  own  beautiful  land  of  the  South 
is  not  less  lovely  than  the  most  .smiling  portions  of  Italy 
or  France.  The  leafy  magnolia-,  which  bear  the  sweet- 
est flowers  that  ever  bloomed;  the  stately  pines,  whose 
stalwart  brandies  have  withstood  the  storms  of  an  hun- 
dred winters ;  the  graceful  sycamores  and  elms;  the 
live-oaks  and  cypress,  beautify  those  never-ending 
groves,  while  the  vine,  the  lowly  shrub  and  honey- 
suckle fill  every  place  with  flowers  and  fruits.  Was 
the  land  of  Beulah  more  lovely  in  the  eyes  of  the  Is- 
raelites than  the  beautiful  vine-clad  land  of  the  South 
is  to  us?  Mountain  and  valley,  hill  and  plain,  river, 
brook,  spring  and  fountain  present  one  continued  round 
of  beauty  and  interest.  Who  that  is  born  at  the  South 
would  care  to  dwell  in  the  frozen  regions  of  the  North  ? 
"It  was  nearly  night,  and  the  stately  pines  cast  long 


ROCKFORD.  265 

shadows  across  my  path.     I  saw  several  men  skulking 

behind  the  trees,  endeavoring  to  shun  observation.     I 

directed  the  driver  to  be  upon  his  guard,  and  force  the 

horses  to  their  utmost  speed,   if  an  attempt  should  be 

le  to  attack  and  rob  us. 

"  I  was  not  kept  long  in  suspense.     We  had  proceeded 

rcely   another  mile  on  our  journey,    when  a  man, 

mounted  upon  a  charger  that  had   the   appearance    of 

having  been  ridden  very  hard,  advanced  to  the  carriage 

and  ordered  the  d  ol  to  proceed  another  step  at 

the  peril  oi'  his  life.     The  robber  wore  a  mask,  but  from 

'  his  gray  hair,  which  his 
hood  failed  to  conceal,  I  easily  recognized  Ilarlcy,  or 
the  ruffian  whom  i  had  twice  before  encountered.  I 
demanded  of  him   th<  of  my  being  thus  rudeh 

topped  upon  the  highway,  at  the  same  time  ordering 
the  postillion  to  drive  on.  The  highwayman  drew  a 
pistol  and  discharged  it  at  the  head  of  the  postillion, 
who,  falling  from  the  box  a  moment  sooner  than  the  re- 
port was  heard,  escaped  with  his  life.  I  sprang  from 
the  carriage  and  went  to  the  assistance  of  the  cowardly 
fellow,  who  was  nearly  insensible  from  fear.  He  was 
trembling  in  qycyj  joint  of  his  cowardly  frame.  When 
I  raised  him  from  the  ground  he  could  scarcely  stand. 
Four  men  emerged  from  the  woods  and  awaited  the 
commands  of  the  leader,  who  sat  upon  his  horse,  a  cool 
spectator  of  the  scene.  I  knew  my  own  strength,  and 
did  not  fear  those  who  were  directed  by  the  leader  to 
force  me  to  submit.  I  drew  out  a  pistol  and  fired  it  at 
the  foremost  man.     He  fell  instantly,  but  I  was  closely 


266  KOCKFORD. 

pressed  by  the  others,  who  were  within  arm's  reach  of 
me.  I  smote  one  of  them  with  my  heavy  stick,  which 
felled  him  to  the  ground.  I  had  a  desperate  encounter 
with  the  remaining  two,  inflicting  upon  them  several 
severe  wounds  with  my  knife.  Two  men  rode  up  to  my 
assistance  and  the  graceless  assassins  fled,  leaving  be- 
hind them  the  robber  whom  I  had  shot.  I  was  bleed- 
ing from  several  severe  wounds  I  had  received  during 
the  combat. 

"I  was  glad  to  discover  that  the  man  was  not  dead. 
I  placed  him  in  the  carriage  and  looked  around  for  the 
postillion,  who  was  lying  at  a  little  distance  from  us 
with  his  face  to  the  ground.  I  raised  him  up,  telling 
him  there  was  no  danger ;  he  slowly  recovered  his 
senses  and  went  back  to  his  position  on  the  box.  I 
thanked  those  who  had  come  to  my  assistance,  and  they 
accompanied  me  to  the  nearest  house,  where  my  wounds 
and  those  of  the  robber  were  dressed.  The  physicians 
said  that  the  man  was  seriously,  but  not  mortally, 
wounded. 

"I  was  able  next  morning  to  proceed  upon  my  jour- 
ney, leaving  the  wounded  man  with  the  landlord,  who 
promised  to  have  him  sent  to  Crofton  for  commitment 
as  soon  as  expedient.  I  arrived  at  Crofton  that  even- 
ing, much  fatigued,  and  feverish  from  loss  of  blood." 


KOCKFORD.  207 


CHAPTER    XXXVII. 

"Father!  Corie!"  said  Falkner,  as  lie  hastened  to 
embrace  Mr.  Manning  and  Corolan,  as  they  stepped 
into  his  studio,  "  welcome  to  my  poor  apartment.  Is 
mother  with  you?'' 

Mr.  Manning  pressed  Falkner  to  his  bosom,  and  shed 
tears  of  joy.  Corolan  wept  upon  the  neck  of  his  be- 
loved Falkner.  It  was  long  before  they  were  sufficiently 
composed  to  reply  to  the  interrogatories  of  the  painter, 
who  was  just  finishing  a  portrait  of  Governor  Rockford. 

"Falkner,"  said  Mr.  Manning,  "you  have  been  in 
Crofton  nearly  six  months,  yet  you  have  not  written 
one  line  to  me.  I  was  only  made  acquainted  with  your 
residence  by  accident.  A  traveler  came  to  my  house, 
and  I  gave  him  entertainment.  He  was  very  commu- 
nicative, and  I  became  interested  in  his  conversation. 
I  learned  from  him  that  he  had  witnessed  the  encounter 
between  a  young  man  by  the  name  of  Manning  ami 
-■  vera!  highwaymen.  From  his  description,  I  v 
tain  that  it  was  my  own  self-exiled  Falkner.  II<  said 
that  his  companion  assisted  him  in  extricating  you  from 
a,  hazardous  combat,  though  lie  was  confident  thai  you 
would  have  conquered  them  all.  The  man  upon  horse- 
back had  taken  n<>  pari    in    the    fight,    from    causes    un- 


268  ROCKFORD 

known  to  my  informant.  Corolan  and '  myself  made 
immediate  preparations  to  come  and  see  you. 

"  We  were  surprised  to  receive  a  visit  from  Rodmaf* 
— whom  you  remember — on  the  day  we  hach*  set  apart 
to  commence  our  journey.  He  is  strangely  altered,  and 
time  has  not  dealt  gently  with  him.  ,  There*  is  some- 
thing mysterious  about  the  man  I  cannot '  fathom.  He 
said  that  the  time  had  come  for  him  to  reveal  the  secret 
of  your  birth.  He  directed  me  to  pack'  up  the  articles 
which  were  found  with  you,  (when  Heaven  directed  the 
person,  as  it  seemed,  to  leave  you  at  my  room  door,)  and 
carry  them  with  me.  He  could  restore  you  to  your  pa- 
rents beyond  a  doubt.  He  has  not  revealed  the  name 
of  your  father.     Are  you  prepared  to  see  him,  Falkner  ? ' ' 

"I  am,"  said  the  boy.  "  I  would  rather  learn  the 
name  of  my  father,  and  rush  into  his  arms — though  he 
were  the  poorest  man  in  the  Universe — than  remain  in 
suspense.  But  whoever  lie  is,  I  cannot,  I  shall  not  love 
him  more  than  I  do  you.  I  have  wronged  you,  my 
father,  in  not  writing  to  you,  but  I  could  not." 

"How  you  have  grown,  my  son;  you  were  tall,  but 
rather  slender,  when  you  left  upon  your  European  tour. 
Now  you  are  almost  Herculean.  Cone  is  scarcely  half 
your  size.  Your  form  is  similar  to  that  of  Governor 
Rockford." 

"Father,"  said  Falkner,  "when  shall  I  see  Rodman? 
Did  he  tell  you  that  I  had  encountered  him  and  de- 
nounced him  for  his  perfidy  ?  " 

"He  is  in  town  now,  Falkner,  but  preferred  stopping 
at  an  obscure  hotel  near  the  wharf.     He  would  give  me 


ROCKFORD.  ^  269 

no  explanation  of"4  his  preferring  to  take  that  course. — 
To-morrow  morning  he  will  meet  us  in  this  room,  where 
the  mystery  will^be  cleared  up." 

Falkncr  had  held  Corolan  in  his  strong  arms  during 
the  conversation  with  his  father,   as   if  he  had  been  a 

child.  •        j£ 

Corolan  was  small  of  stature  but  had  improved  much 
in  appearance  since  last  we  saw  him.  He  was  slightly 
below  the  medium  height,  though  very  strong  for  a  man 
of  his  size.  His  beard  was  long,  and  gave  him  a  manly 
appearance.  Falkner  was  slightly  above  six  feet  in 
height,  and  as  finely- formed  as  the  statue  of  Apollo. 

"  Falkner,  my  own  brother — I  shall  never  call  you 
by  another  name — you  must  return  home  and  live  with 
us,  and  share  our  estate.  You  must  never  leave  us 
again.  Put  up  the  brush,  throw  away  the  paints,  break 
all  the  pencils,  and  go  with  us  to  the  home  of  our  happy 
childhood.  It  was  cruel  in  you  to  leave  us  and  remain 
away  so  long.  My  dearest  wife  will  be  so  glad  to  wel- 
come you.  Mother  is  almost  frantic  to  see  you.  I  have 
been  married  two  years,  Falkner.  Our  little  boy  bears 
your  name ;  do  go  with  us  and  see  him." 

"I  will  go,"  said  Falkner,  "but  I  cannot  promise  to 
remain.  I  will  tell  you  my  future  plans  after  I  have 
seen  Rodman.     How  is  dominie  Heflin  ?  " 

"  He  sleeps  the  sleep  of  death,"  said  the  father.  "  He 
often  spoke  of :  you  during  his  illness,  and  shed  many 
tears  at  your  departure." 

"Where  is  the  chain  Mr.  Rodman  gave  you,  broth- 
er?" said  Coric. 


270  ROCKFORD. 

u  I  have  it  still,  Corie ;  but  he  shall  receive  it  back 
when  I  see  him.  The  ungrateful  man  is  not  worthy  of 
respect ;  besides,  he  is  a  robber,  or  he  would  not  have 
been  an  associate  of  Hurley's.  It  is  reported  and  be- 
lieved here  that  Harley  was  among  the  number  of  those 
who  were  slain  in  a  skirmish  with  the  police  a  few  weeks 
since." 

The  father  and  sons  spent  the  whole  day  in  conversa- 
tion, and  when  they  retired  to  their  beds  at  the  hotel 
it  was  late.  They  retired  to  dream,  perhaps,  of  what 
the  morrow  might  disclose. 

The  lamps  were  lighted  in  the  stately  mansion  of 
Mr.  Rockford.  The  reader  is  familiar  with  the  place, 
and  it  needs  no  further  description  than  we  have  given  of 
it  heretofore.  The  Governor  was  seated  with  his  wife 
and  Elfrida  at  the  supper-table.  Elfrida  had  just  in- 
formed them  that  she  was  the  affianced  bride  of  Falk- 
ner  Manning,  the  poor  artist.  The  Governor  said  he 
would  not  withhold  his  consent.  The  conversation  was 
broken  off  by  a  loud  knock  at  the  door.  Mr.  Rockford 
went  to  the  door  and  beheld  an  aged  and  infirm  man, 
who  craved  an  audience  with  his  excellency.  He  led 
the  man  into  the  library,  and  desired  him  to  take  a  seat. 

"  You  had  a  little  son  stolen  from  you  about  twenty- 
three  years  ago,"  said  the  man.  "Have  you  heard 
from  him  of  late  years  ?  ' ' 

"I  have  not,"  said  Rockford,  becoming  interested. — 
"Pray  keep  me  not  in  suspense.  Tell  me  instantly,  in 
the  name  of  God,  do  you  know  aught  of  Sebastian  ? 
Speak,  man,  does  he  live?" 


UOCKFORD.  271 

"He  lives,"  said  the  man;  "and  you  may  sec  him 
soon,  upon  conditions.  Do  you  remember  one  Carl 
Royston,  who  made  his  escape  from  prison  on  the  night 
previous  to  the  day  set  apart  for  his  execution?" 

"I  do,"  said  Rockford,  "and  I  have  long  supposed 
that  he  was  engaged  in  the  abduction  of  the  boy." 

"He  was,"  said  the  man.  "He  told  me  that  he  did 
it  for  revenge.  He  has  seen  the  error  of  his  ways. — 
The  last  one  of  his  band  has  suifcred  death,  and  he 
alone  remains.  He  cannot  present  himself  before  you 
except  you  will  sign  this  instrument.  When  that  is 
done  he  will  conduct  you  to  your  son." 

"The  Governor  took  the  instrument  and  examined  it, 
(which  was  a  form  drawn  up  for  the  pardon  of  Carl 
Royston,  under  sentence  of  deatli  for  the  murder  of 
Jonathan  Winslow.) 

"I  do  not  know  whether  I  ought  to  sign  this  or  not, 
sir.  I  am  the  Governor  of  the  State,  and  Sebastian 
is  my  own  son.  I  am  willing  to  give  this  man  Roys- 
ton thousands  of  dollars  if  he  will  restore  my  son,  but 
I  ought  not  to  sign  his  pardon.  What  is  your  name, 
old  man?  you  look  feeble." 

Mr.  Rockford  ordered  a  glass  of  wine  to  bo  brought, 
and  the  old  man  drank  it.  He  seemed  much  revived, 
and  resumed  the  conversation. 

"  It  may  not  interest  you  to  learn  my  name.  I  came 
upon  an  errand  of  mercy.  Royston  will  not  receive 
your  gold.  If  you  do  not  sign  the  pardon  you  may 
never  recover  your  son." 

"When  shall  I  see  Sebastian  if  the  pardon  is  sign- 
ed?" said  f**«  excited  Governor. 


272  KOCKFOKI) 

"  To-morrow, "  said  the  man. 

"Hand  it  to  me,"  said  the  Governor;  "I  would  do 
it  were  it  the  last  act  of  my  life." 

The  name  of  Mortimer  Rockford  was  affixed  to  the 
instrument  in  an  instant. 

"But  I  must  keep  the  pardon  in  my  hands  until  I  see 
the  man  Royston  himself." 

"You  can  have  the  opportunity  to-night,  sir,"  rejoin- 
the  man. 

"  Then  let  us  go  instantly  to  him,"  said  the  Governor, 
"moments  seem  like  hours  to  me." 

" Royston  stands  before  your  excellency,"  said  the 
man,  who,  pulling  of  his  gray  wig,  and  freeing  himself 
from  the  long  black  wrapper,  revealed  the  person  of 
Conrad  Rodman,  or  Carl  Royston. 

Morning  came.  The  day  was  beautiful.  The  sun 
shone  in  splendor,  and  the  house  of  the  Governor  was 
thronged,  as  usual,  with  early  visitors.  Rockford  excus- 
ed himself,  requesting  his  friends  to  remain  with  his 
wife  and  Elfrida.  He  and  Royston  (who  had  remained 
with  him  during  the  night)  left  the  house  and  proceeded 
to  the  town. 

"Let  me  step  into  the  studio  of  the  painter  one  mo- 
ment, Mr.  Royston,"  said  the  Governor,  "and  I  will  at- 
tend you.     He  has  been  painting  my  portrait/' 

When  Rockford  entered  the  room  of  the  artist,  he 
was  surprised  to  see  two  strangers  with  Falkner. 

"Mr.  Manning,  I  am  glad  to  meet  with  you  again  : 
I  scarcely  recognized  you.     This  is  your  younger  son. 


ROCKFORD.  273 

I  have  been  surprised  that  your  son  Falkner,  here, 
should  have  taken  it  into  his  head  to  be  a  painter. — 
Have  you  failed  in  business,  sir,  that  Falkner  was  driven 
to  this  expedient?  He  informs  me  that  he  is  penni- 
less." 

Mr.  Manning  looked  sad.  Falkner  blushed,  and  Cor- 
olan  was  confounded. 

"Your  excellency  will  excuse  me  if  J  give  vou  an 
evasive  answer,"  said  the  good  farmer. 

At  that  moment  Royston,  who  had  remained  in  the 
street,  entered, 

"I  have  come  according  to  appointment,  Mr.  Man- 
ning," said  Rodman.  u  Falkner,  I  hope  you  will  for- 
give me.  I  can  repair  every  injury  I  have  ever  done 
you." 

"How  is  this,  sir,"  said  Rockford,  tkdo  you  know 
anything  of  this  young  man  ?  Let  us  proceed  upon  our 
expedition." 

"I  will  soon  explain,  sir,"  said  Royston,  (or  Rod- 
man) this  is  the  place  and  this  is  the  time  to  make  the 
revelation.  Mr.  Manning,  you  will  please  produce  the 
clothes  of  the  boy" 

"  What  boy — what  clothes  ! "  said  the  excited  Gov- 
ernor. 

"The  clothes  of  your  son." 

"Why  should  this  gentleman  have  them  ?"  said  the 
Governor. 

"Will  your  excellency  please  remain  quiet  a  few  min- 
utes?    I  will  soon  explain  every  point." 

When  the  clothes  were  unwrapped,  and  the  gold  chain 


274  ROCKFORD. 

was  held  up  to  view,  Mr.  Rockford  sprang  forward  and 
grasped  them  nervously. 

"  Sebastian's  suit — Sebastian's  chain  !  where  is  my 
boy  1 "  said  the  Governor,  as  he  fell  to  the  floor.  Falk- 
ner  raised  the  stately  form  of  the  prostrate  Rockford, 
and  laid  him  upon  his  couch  and  bathed  his  head  with 
water.  When  he  revived,  he  implored  Royston  to  con- 
duct him  to  his  son  instantly. 

"Falkner,  behold  your  father  !  Mr.  Rockford,  receive 
back  your  stolen  child  !  " 

The  Governor  sprang  from  the  couch  and  embraced 
Falkner  with  wild  delight.  Falkner  could  scarcely  re- 
alize his  happiness.  Mr.  Manning  appeared  as  if  in  a 
dream.  Corolan  embraced  Falkner  and  wept  tears  of 
joy.  Mr.  Manning  related  to  Mr.  Rockford  all  the 
particulars  of  the  early  history  of  Falkner,  with  which 
the  reader  is  familiar. 

"I  have  two  fathers,  now,"  said  the  artist.  "My 
love  for  them  shall  be  the  same." 

"We  cannot  stay  here  another  moment,"  said  the 
Governor.  "We  must  hasten  to  mother,  my  own  Se- 
bastian. Come,  my  dear  friend,  Mr.  Manning;  come, 
Corolan,  Royston,  all.  ■  We  must  go  and  convey  the 
news  to  Josephine." 

They  left  the  office  of  Sebastian  (we  shall  call  him  by 
his  own  name)  and  proceeded  to  the  house. 

"  I  wonder  why  Mr.  Rockford  is  bringing  so  many 
friends  home  with  him?  It  is  just  like  him — he  often 
brings  a  dozen  with  him  without  having  given  me  warn- 
ing.    Elfrida,  do  you  see  Mr.  Manning  with  them?" 


ROCKFORD.  o7  r 

"I  do,"  said  the  young  lady;  "and  I  must  not  re- 
main here,  but  go  and  adjust  my  hair." 

Mr.  Rockford  entered  hastily,  followed  by  Sebastian, 
who  was  the  only  one  of  the  party  that  could  keep  pace 
With  the  lengthy  strides  of  the  excited  and  happy  Gov- 
ernor, who,  approaching  the  place  where  Mrs.  Rockford 
Was  standing,  said  : 

"Oh  !  Josephine,  God  lias  heard  our  prayer.  Sebas- 
tian, behold  your  mother! " 

We  must  let  the  curtain  fall  upon  this  scene. 

<  Vofton  lias  improved  wonderfully  since  the  abduc- 
tion of  Sebastian.  Samuel  Oulverhouse  and  Dorothy 
have  been  sleeping  for  many  years  under  the  sod.  Jo- 
sephus  Napoleon  Bonaparte  Snibbens  married  Miss  Je- 
rusha  Smith.  He  named  his  first  child  Joachim  Napo- 
leon Murat  Ney.  He  has  not  yet  completed  his  knowl- 
edge of  the  classics,  but  it  is  hoped  that  he  may  do  so 
before  he  dies. 

There  was  a  grand  festival  at  the  house  of  Mr.  Rock- 
ford within  a  few  weeks  after  Sebastian  had  been  re- 
stored to  his  father.  Captain  Walsingham  was  there 
to  give  away  the  bride.  Corolan  and  his  wife  and  Mr. 
Manning  and  his  wife  were  there. 

All  who  were  present  declared  that  Sebastian  and 
Elfrida  were  the  finest  couple  that  ever  knelt  at  the 
altar. 


ERRATA. 

On  page  73,  for  "eaptivus  fug  wit"  read  "  captlvus 
fugit"     On  page  183,  for  "purest  foundations  "  read 
"purest  fountains." 


